Akashic Field Band Above by TJ

WHOLE LIFE LIVING.
 by TJ THURMOND MORRIS
ALTERNATIVE LIVING LIFESTYLES 
ASCENSION AGE OF ENLIGHTENMENT

MISSION 3

The America Awakening Awareness Aspiring Entrepreneurial Spirit is the Mission of the Ascension Center Organization in association with the ET Spirit Organization and the TJ Morris Organization. The three organizations are open groups on the world wide web internet online promoting health and prosperity by Americans for the entire global community. 

“We are making the world a better place for you, me, our children, and the entire Human Race!”
We are a spiritual business community networking and trade organization called for profit the Ace Metaphysical Institute.
We are a spiritual support fellowship private membership club as a not for profit corporation first founded inhttp://maps.google.com/maps?ll=21.3088888889,-157.826111111&spn=0.1,0.1&q=21.3088888889,-157.826111111 (Honolulu) &t=h”>Honolulu, Hawaii 1990-1994. Founder and filed corporation name on file of record is Theresa J. Thurmond Orr.
ASCENSION CENTER ORGANIZATION
ACE FOLKLIFE OFFERS COURSE CONTENT
ACE METAPHYSICAL INSTITUTE OFFERS COURSE CONTENT
ASCENSION CENTER BEGINS SPIRITUAL NEW AGE CALENDAR 12-21-2012
ASCENSION CENTER ENLIGHTENMENT OF LIGHTWORKERS
Support and fellowship as part of the New Ascension Age Movement.
We as individuals can share in the greater good for all humankind.
We can create spiritual synergy in our world.
We can share in the ways to live and create order on earth.
We can allow our essence to combine with our guide above.
We can seek out counsel in others who believe in those above.
We can become an enlightened species as we combine our thoughts and deeds with those above.
We can be a part of the future administrative http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Democracy“>democracy in all parts of the world.
We can learn to communicate our ideas and shape them for the good of all.
We can elect among ourselves at the local, regional, national, and international levels with five levels total to run our world.
We can govern with democratic vote in unity after a main idea for the good of all is put forth all levels of local assembly and counsels at all levels concerned.
We can join in defining spiritual assemblies within our own geographic boundaries.
We can work within the municipal boundaries in villages, towns, cities, civic districts, states,http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nation_state“>nation states, and jurisdiction of the world global united assemblies.
The http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Spiritual_Assembly“>Local Spiritual Assembly can vote annually for improvements and exchanges in leadership with monthly meetings and gatherings for study.
After personal and group prayer at all levels of governing administration there can be five officers and five directors voted on to make 10 to lead the filed corporation for not for profit in each area as required by law to be a separate entity for local spiritual assembly in each country or governed area of the planet.
We can divide the geographic distribution of local assemblies in five (5) areas as such: Africa, Americas, Asia, Australasia, and Europe.
We can work inside a peaceful alliance for global community unity along with the 238http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Country“>countries and territories defined by thehttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/United_Nations“>United Nations.
We can recognize that all our Ascension Members are welcomed to combine their Ascension Center Enlightenment Lightworkers with others without desiring to proselyte but to offer support through raising awareness.
We can establish significant communities in the Ascension Age among all countries and territories that are a part of the world’s independent http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Religion“>religions already established on earth.
We recognize largest religions by members to be categorized as Christians,http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bah%C3%A1%27%C3%AD_Faith“>Baha’i Faith,http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Islam“>Islam,http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki…, Buddhism,http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hinduism“>Hinduism, Sikhism, Zoroastrianism, and Jainism as nine categories with the nonbelievers in religion as tenth to become all those who may desire to join the Ascension Center Enlightenment Spiritual Lightworkers Movement of the New Ascension Age to begin December 21, 2012.

More Articles by Author


Akashic Field Band Above

By:Theresa Janette Thurmond MorrisDate:Tue,12 Apr 2011Submitter:TJ MORRISViews:539

Latest
Discovering Lightworkers Truth of Reinarnation Spirits of Atlantis, Mu
Akashic Field Band Above
Long Distance Love & The Holographic Universe
Switching Tracks And Rewriting The Planetary Akasha
Children of the New Atlantis to be born 12-21-2012 11:11 & Beyond
Plate Tectonics World Economics = Tectonic Economics
The Akashic Records Audio Interview
The Akashic Records On Politics, Government and the Elections
Finding Meaning and Joy in Work
Akashic Records on Planet Earth and the Gulf Coast Oil Spill

Columnists
Hilarion’s Messages
(Hilarion’s Weekly Message, June 12-19, 2011)
Cherokee Billie
(Animals Have Souls-They Are The Essence Of Pure Love! )
Ian Jones Unity Consciousness and Great Shift Blog
(The five key expansions of consciousness on our Journey of Enlightenment with Chris Bourne)
Aurora Brierley
(Angelic Clarity)
Mark Chatterton’s Look at Life
(Chris Thomas Interview 2011 ‘Synthesis’ history of the Universe from Creation right through to 2011)
Hanna Ehlers Metaphysical & Spiritual Teacher
(Hanna Ehlers MA Interview 2011 – New Earth Ascension Workshops)

More Columnists… 
View Related

Quick links
Mailing List
Online Radio / Podcasts
Info on Afterlife
Advertise with us
Glossary – What Stuff Means
What’s On
Send Light Around The World
Online Shop
Contact TheSpiritGuides
Follow on YouTube
Follow on Facebook
Follow on Twitter


RSS Article Feed
What is RSS?

Akashic Field
ET Paranormal Internal Department of Defense – Alien Akashic Field 

The Alien ET Paranormal White Light at the End of the Tunnel is where we shall all find ourselves sooner or later. This is truth. This is the portal of transition from this world into another. 

I know since I have been there and done that so to speak. I came back to tell about it as a project manager. I also have had alien et paranormal contact and have had many UFO sightings. That is a part of who I am and I have shared some of my sightings with my family and friends most all my life. I am considered different because of my shares.

I now have a following of readers and fans and I write books. I hope that my experiences will offer some guidance to those who feel lost or forgotten. We are never alone and being humanoids we sometimes forget who we truly are.

I heard a talk show host on a late night TV show say that the White Light at the end of the Tunnel was baloney last night. I only tuned in after watching the Celebrity Apprentice. I enjoy watching LaToya Jackson and Gary Busey.
I like to see how the energy plays out in the assigned roles and projects. 
LaToya and Gary are two special spirits I have enjoyed watching on earth.

If Donald Trump actually thought he could do a better job at running my country then I would vote for him. 

Energy is the essence in all of us that is the elixir of life. Be it in our fluids such as our blood and spinal fluid is only a guess but it is real and does exist. Without it, we cannot exist. In addition, like energy that can never die, it is in all of us and if connected to our original soul source. We are all on a journey and the paths we take back may lead us back to the source of it all.

This journey of life we call the “Game of Life” while we are here on earth. We have various roles to play and lessons to learn. The Ancient Mystery Schools once aligned them all up for those who would be what we today call philosophers, and the sages who would serve as guides for the living on earth.

Some people who share the iconic lifestyles on earth have fashioned life on earth to the portals of role-playing with the connections of energy on the tree of life. Carl Jung was a man who once thought of our spiritual essence as that which could be seen in various locations on the cabala tree of life. Many who study various other schools will see that they can all be tracked back to the ancient ones. There are reasons why we have history and part of the reason we claim our history is to learn from our mistakes not only among our people but also among our cultural connections that span over time throughout the universe. 

We will now learn to share more of who we are in our social network connections. There will be some rules and regulations we will adopt and learn to share as the moral majority for energy expansion in this universe beginning with out new role as a younger humanoid species to be allowed into those who have come to earth before. We say those who from the heavens came.

We have been praying to these people from the heavens came throughout time. The reason is that we are a part of them as their children. We have various ways to share their existence but for some who are not into the religions of humankind, we are finding an open spiritual world in which to work, exist and share for the health and prosperity of all. I shall share part of me in my words and what I have learned here. I believe some may learn from others experiences, which allows them to create new neural pathways. My youngest daughter told me on a landline she has no teacher and I told her that she has the power to get her teaching direct the same as I do. We all can get information direct. This is the main part of who we are as individuals. The knowing will come to each of us if we truly seek to find that which we desire to know that is of good report. The belief in the higher power is important. The connection made is important. The use of this power is part of who we are. Teaching one to use this power comes from within. We must learn whom we are inside and what makes us who we are before we can connect to others on the outside. We may try to have many failures before we learn more about our own selves and our destinies while here on this planet. 

I have many parts to share with the outside world as do many of us. We must seek and find that which is a part of our mission and what we call our passion for life. This passion is the energy that drives one’s life mission while here one earth. The connection inside will connect that part of you that is to assist the whole. This is part of being one with the world and the Akashic Field.

We are all-human and make mistakes. I was getting flustered in all the negative energy with the deaths on earth and wanted a break. Instead of sending our more love and light energy to those who needed it and to connect others to the source via the Akashic Field, I chose down time. I almost died.

I made a mistake that almost cost me my life. I forgot we are not alone! Anyone who has ever had an alien ET Encounter and felt the epiphany of energy that comes from the connection best never forgets. I almost left this world for good based on my humanoid idiosyncrasies. I shall not make that mistake again. Always stay connected to the higher power of spirit to the soul through those who grant us our privileges on earth in life and in death. Never ask for a disconnect once the connection is made. I did and I was miserable.

I ask my spirit guides for a break. They granted my wish or request. It has been an awful feeling. Never again will I do such a thinking thing. Being only a humanoid without the protection of their intelligence and spiritual connection inside of me, I was unable to accomplish anything. I became deathly ill within 24 hours and was all I could do to stay in bed and hurt. I had a terrible stomach flu virus I suppose but I learned a lesson. I was bitten by a spider and stung by a wasp the day before I got better. I was sick 7 days.
I asked them to forgive me and I told them I was wrong that I could not make if on my own. I did my prayer as such is below in order to become better so I thought I best share this common prayer with others who may feel they are wanting to feel alone on earth and best remember they are attached to their higher soul power, supreme beings, spirit guides, and God Father and God Mother.

“Our Father and Mother who art in heaven, hallowed be thy names, thy kingdom come thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread and forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us. Lead us not into temptation but deliver us from evil. For thine is the kingdom, the power, and the glory forever. Please be with us always and allow thy work to be done through us in love and light for all humankind. Bless our families and loved ones throughout eternity wherever they may be in your forever-immortal care. Bless us as we perform thy work on earth as it is in heaven as spirits to return to our immortal soul’s eternal home in your presence. Amen”

I am not alone nor am I created to be alone on this planet or any other. Being in human form it is easy to forget our own heritage and where we came from. We must never forget whom we are when it comes to our spirit and our soul. 

I thought I could handle life better if I was left alone to my own personal thoughts and simply have some down time to be myself as the simple human that I thought I was to appear to be to all who know me or of me on this planet.

I have been feeling rather down and a lack of energy since 3-11-11 and have been in a state of need. I was in a need to know why I could not share the prediction of the fate of the coming earthquake and tsunami and was beating myself up about it. Some things are just left up to the higher ups in charge of planets, galaxies and universes. There was no portal in time to save the people on this planet and yet somewhere along the road I forgot that life here is to be enjoyed and explored with the memories that this is a transition period for us all. We are all ascension beings and are to ascend. Therefore, in order to accept the truth of a
Ascension Center
scension one must believe in ascending spirits. The ascending spirit is that which keeps us all alive as humanoids while we are here on earth.

Nowhere in my memory encodes does it say that I am responsible for the outcome of every humanoid being that comes to this planet. I still felt the guilt and pain although I knew it was not mine to own. This is a learning planet. I have lessons to learn as a student just like everyone else here. Why would anyone think I am different just because I have died, had near death experiences (NDE), out of body experiences (OBE), and extraterrestrial contactee experiences (ECE). 

I sometimes forget my place in this small world and want to go to the higher flows of energy in the Akashic Field, which allows me to know more about the whole picture for our work and our world as Lightworkers while we are here.

We are all here for a purpose and we all have an inner spark of truth that our spirit desires to share with others. We were not put on this planet to be alone. We are to share in the spirit that which is good and is of good report for all to prosper. Health and eternal prosperity are out blessings that we should remember are not ours for long on earth. We have this feeling of being alive and it is a test of our true natural spirit that is a spark of the light and love from another place of creation.

We will all learn to live the life that we are born to live and we have such a short time while here on earth. We must learn how to use our gifts and maintain the love and light in spirit that guides all of us in our daily work and world. We make our paths that we travel as regular routes on a daily basis. 

Some of us are more active than others and some of us have been active and are now asked to share that which we have learned in the past while here on earth. The fortunate ones on this planet learn about life and the lessons that can be shared with others of our humanoid kind to make this world and life on it a better place to visit.

Our future alien ET Department of Defense comes from inside like our own system that fights off infections of various kinds while we are here on this planet. There are various terms and words for sharing the world and we cannot all be learning about the same skills and talents while here or this would become a very boring place to visit. We have many connections through each other. We can share that energy that we invest in our own selves and relearn to share it with others. We can all share energy with others.

My batteries were low and I needed some energy to keep going. I forgot that I personally am not the one that makes my energy and that I am only here to manage my body-mind-spirit while here. I am the vessel, the unit, the one part of the whole and I work with all others of my humanoid kind to advance our level and species in this omniverse.

We are each a microcosm in the larger macrocosm. We each are connected as small minute microcosms and make up that which we all agree too create for those above.

If there are some of us who have forgotten our place in this world and have not been guided by our spirit guides and our heavenly father and heavenly mother then we should get down on our knees and pray for forgiveness for believing we could be a creature on this planet without higher purpose and guidance. 

I personally have alien ET spirits and know that we are not alone in this universe. Alien civilizations exist and there are ways to learn about all the connections that can be found when our body-mind-spirits are ready for the truth and knowledge as awareness in our own personal selves. Never forget we are all here to learn, explore, love, seek, and find our higher purpose while here on this mission we call life on earth. We are all here searching for our own perfect path back to our souls what were missing an ingredient that only we as humanoids on earth can supply. We are at a transition point in space. In the future we can share the various levels of life once again that are known as what we may have once referred to as past lives. We may have forgotten that we are from the future and are only returning to fix what might have been broken in the past. There are many variations on a theme as to our essence and why our energy never dies. Our thoughts will always travel with us. We are learning that when we die it is only our thoughts that we take with us.

It takes more than we have thought about before on earth and it takes all of us to see that we are all a part of something much grander than life alone. We are not alone. We all have an alien ET Department of Defense inside us all. We may have forgotten who we are and where we came from. However, the memories can return if we will only believe, they can. Believe in yourself as someone and something much greater with the connection of life and energy as the essence to your own soul, which was created, somewhere else before you arrived here on earth and shall return with more health and prosperity after this life of transition. We are only visiting this planet. There is truth in knowing more of the spiritual soul’s quest on the path to eternity. TJ
Meaning in different philosophies

Hinduism
In Hinduism Akasha means the basis and essence of all things in the material world; the first material element created from the astral world (Air, Fire, Water, Earth are the other four in sequence). It is one of the Panchamahabhuta, or “five elements”; its main characteristic is Shabda(sound). In Sanskrit the word means “space”, the very first element in creation. In Hindi and Gujarati, and many other Indian languages, the meaning of Akasha has been accepted as sky.

The Nyaya and Vaisheshika schools of Hindu philosophy state that Akasha or ether is the fifth physical substance, which is the substratum of the quality of sound. It is the One, Eternal, and All Pervading physical substance, which is imperceptible.
According to the Samkhya school of Hindu philosophy, Akasha is one of the five Mahabhutas (grand physical elements) having the specific property of sound.

Jainism
Akasha is space in the Jain conception of the cosmos. It falls into the Ajiva category, divided into two parts: Loakasa (the part occupied by the material world) and Aloakasa (the space beyond it which is absolutely void and empty). In Loakasa the universe forms only a part. Akasha is that which gives space and makes room for the existence of all extended substances.

Buddhism
In Buddhist phenomenology Akasha is divided into Skandha, Desa, and Pradesa.
The Vaibhashika, an early school of Buddhist philosophy, hold Akasha’s existence to be real.

Carvakism
Adherents of the heterodox Carvaka or Lokayata philosophy of India hold that this world is made of four elements only. They exclude the fifth element, Akasha, because its existence cannot be perceived.

Theosophy
Main article: Akashic records
The Western religious philosophy called Theosophy has popularized the word Akasha as an adjective, through the use of the term “Akashic records” or “Akashic library”, referring to an ethereal compendium of all knowledge and history.

Modern Paganism
It is believed by many modern Pagans that the Akasha, Spirit, is the Fifth Element. Scott Cunningham describes the Akasha as the spiritual force that Earth, Air, Fire, and Water descend from. Some also believe that the combination of the four elements make up that which is Akasha, and that Akasha exists in every living creature in existence; without Akasha, there is no spirit, no soul, no magic.

The Five Elements are worked with to create positive changes on earth. This is done through meditation to bring about beneficial changes in one’s life. Akashan spirituality is holistic.

Practitioners learn to maintain mental and physical health through meditation, exercise, ritual and diet. They are expected to have a profound commitment to their life path.

The upward point of the pentacle, the pentagram or five pointed star within a circle, represents Akasha. The others represent Fire, Earth, Air and Water. While Earth is considered “north”; Fire is “south”; air is “east”; Water is “west”, while Akasha is “center”. 

Alien ET TJ Spirit Guided Divine Plan share of the ASCENSION AGE
Alien ET UFO Community Awakened Conscious Awareness of the Higher Soul Essence of Self
By Theresa Janette Thurmond Morris,
I am now allowed since the date of April 22, 2012 we all know as Earth Day to reveal to others of my higher calling and election made sure for the benefit of others who have a need to know to become awakened and aware of the Ascension Age on the planet Gaia we call earth.
The reason that we had to wait until Earth Day Conscious Awareness day in 2012 is because there is a “DIVINE PLAN” and everything on earth has a time and reason for all seasons and all things.
I am doing what I can to make the hierarchy of the way that our Omniverse is structured. We are all living in levels, realms, dimensions and we all are to learn about those who we call God and Goddess as those who are various levels of beings we call extraterrestrials and celestial beings. The highest form that has evolved inside this particular macrocosm we call Supreme Beings and their job is to bring order to chaos. In other words in the beginning before there was anything known to be considered outside of the beginning there was the first we call the alpha and the second was the omega and we all each are conceived from the first as alpha and the second as omega inside the third which is the place in space we know as the third or Omni.
All of this has been called the beginning and we say “In the beginning was the word and the word was without form. What this means is that in the original conceived energy as essence there was the first awakening awareness of self as one. Then the second this awareness was conscious the second was created to become that which is awakened awareness of the first which is the mirror image with a twist of fate that created the equal and opposite of all that is like the dark and light, up and down, positive and negative, inner and outer.
When I train children as infants as my star babies I teach them about being in the beginning and they had no form and they came from their first alpha father male and first omega mother female into that which is the outside macrocosm from that which was created by both the originals who give us our soul.
The soul is the key to our essence as what is our actual conceived light body in the darkness of space we call chaos. It is the light inside the dark that allows us to know we are someone in the somewhere. We then have those who were created as the children of this chaos of both the light and dark in what we call the balance of chaos and this is called the order.
The order came in the beginning after the first Alphaverse and Omegaverse inside the chaos in order to bring about the place as space for the dark and light to become awake and aware of the beginning.
The new place in space that the light and dark are created.
We have the 0 or womb of the all and the beginning and we add the 1 and 2 which creates the 3. We say in the beginning 0 was the word and the word was without form. We say that because we had to have the original Aha of that which was not in order to have that which was the beginning. We believe in the divine creation of the soul. The soul came into being from the all or nothing of the word of awakened awareness of the original soul self which makes up all the first souls that were created form that was given to become the beginning before the word and world was and before the omniverse was.
The Omniverse is the BIG O or the ONE. From the Original O was the original Alpha and Omega. From the nothing of which we know that nothing existed came what we consider the first original soul that when it was first aware over self it had to have an outer for the inner to step outside of the original soul.
That is how we have the inner soul and the outer self which is called the essence which makes up the spirit in all things. Therefore we are all created from an alpha male, and an omega female which joins energy essence to create a third inside the womb which comes to life in the outer chaos and order of the fourth. We need to have our understanding of our creation now while we are called humanoid co-creators of other divine spirits as essence that come to this place.
We are older souls that share our spirits in a form we call our unit vessels which is in the likeness of our original prototypes as the first models. We have souls that were the original first prototype and no two of us are exactly alike for a reason that only our original soul co-creators know.
The fact that we are now awakened to the fact that the veil of the all which is that which separates the chaos from the order as the balance is what was also first created to give separation. The intelligence of the fact that we are aware of ourselves is what we are now all sharing in this the new age or what is to be called the Ascension Age of the Ancient Alien Astronauts who from the heavens came who came before as the Ancient Ones sent to this planet by those above them who are older and wiser in the hierarchy of the sea of souls.
This is a very long and drawn out story over what we call time. Time is of the Essence. Time was created by the first Essence that was like what we call the Angel Hair from the first God Alpha and the first Goddess Omega that streamed together and what we now know was created to become the energy in order to become outside of both their own conscious awakened awareness of their own divine souls.
We have been taught this story by our ancient ancestors who left clues in imprints on our planet and in our psyches which is now our critical mass consciousness. We can see some of this in the artistic creations of the work in the word. In the beginning was the word and the word was without form and therefore our balance of all that is maintained as order inside the chaos.
There are many words in the work I share that I can now use but being that I am only one of the original soul creations by our divine plan of the original Supreme Beings we know as the God and Goddess this makes me a deity. We are all alien ET in one form or another and for the sake of work in words we call me as one outside of all others that has the awakened awareness responsibility as an older soul to share the work and words for my younger soul brothers and sisters. This is to be in the place we call the space of the Ascension Age. This is about as far as I can explain what I am doing here on this planet as what some call an Alien ET Hybrid or in spiritual work and words an Avatar Ascension Master Mentor as TJ.
I am one of the first meaning oldest essences to be given a soul and I am not only an old soul but am one of the first angels or aliens that came from space or what we know has heaven in the cosmos who has all the ancient alien ancestors memories recorded or imprinted inside my own soul in this life as DNA. The fact that we were all given the right to be separate and have our own soul inside the essence of our being becomes the spirit or the traveler in time and space. This gives us our setting about our business in the astral plane so we can become awakened and aware of our own soul self to become awakened and aware of all our outside experiences when we are aware we are somewhat, somewhere, and someplace outside of our own original soul which at this time we call quantum entanglement.
Our original soul is part of the original divine plane and the older original souls have come up with energy as essence that the original one and two which made the three in the four have agreed upon to become the five. We then obtain the six, seven, eight, and nine, with the levels and dimensions before we create another as the 0 or another omniverse.
Those who are not in the original soul group are not allowed to venture outside of their own omniverse.
I will explain more later so stay tuned… TJ of that which we call “TAKEN UP” as into the clouds as in a UFO. This is going about our own Father and Mothers Divine Business!
Ascension Age of Higher Consciousness Awakened Awareness of ET Time Lords
Each humanoid on earth is a sentient intelligent being. Each being is understood to have a unit as its vessel.
This unit vessel is one’s own personal container.  We use three divisions on earth for now to describe out main 3 parts of our own selves that we can all relate too that we all share as a common ground conscious awareness.
We all use on this planet as a humanoid what we refer to as the body-mind-spirit. We use the main three divisions and still know we have the emotional ego/id portion of our energy that we can learn to control as that part of us that responds to stimulation from the outside forces usually that we observe and respond to our outside environment including the weather.
The reason we are now sharing that all humanoids as sentient intelligent beings are now to join others of us who are the Avatar Ascension Masters of the Omniverse as the messengers of the Supreme Beings of the Alphaverse and Omegaverse is that it is now time to become awakened and aware of the higher soul self we call the glorious golden twin flame essence that is actually one’s own original soul as this part of each creations beginning.
We who are chosen before we come to earth with a choice in our own freewill of created soul essence in life are considered the older souls. We are taught about the hierarchy in heaven so to speak or in the co-created cosmos. We learn about those who from the heavens came before all those who are now present on earth and we regard them as the first and older humanoids that were created prior to all of us on earth or at least most all the young spirit souls on earth.
There are those who are the oldest and wisest who were in the beginning and we who are allowed to come and go from this level, plane, realm that were some of the first souls created are given various levels in what presently we know of as Time.
Alien ET TJ Spirit Guided Plan “New Atlantis” Project
Submitted by Theresa J. Thur… On Sun, 03/20/2011 – 09:12
By Theresa J. Thurmond Morris
                         All of us are now a part of the new beginning of Atlantis. We are the soul heirs to the future in space. We are also the soul airs, if one will allow a simple and fun play on words. We are going to now learn to share the spirit of the times, also known as zeitgeist.
I am going to change the German word from zeitgeist to ET spirit.
 Those who desire to assist in the future that want to share in creating the future Atlantis with others in synergy and esprit de corps may join me in a new organization called ET Spirit.Org. (etspirit.org).
 We of course still will use the Ascension Center Organization, which is about the shift and uplift of all our spiritual awareness to that of the spirit. These spiritual beings may or may not choose to assist us create the physical location of Atlantis on earth but this is going to be the physical Ascension Center called the New Atlantis project as well.
 Now, how this plays out is any bodies guess while I am still alive in physical body-mind-spirit on earth. Everyone has to remember that I am now considered 59 earth years. I was born on December 26, 1951. Yes, I am a day late and a dollar short baby born the day after Christmas. Ask anyone born on that date and they will explain the life and term we all share with that birth date for presents and gifts while on earth being on the normal American family life.
 I was given this vision when I was a business entrepreneur in Hawaii in 1990. I had the vision energy but it did not materialize into something I could fathom with my own mind until I died on January 27, 1974. I was allowed to come back to earth as was my baby daughter Ginger Theresa Fay Parrish Bowers who also died. I mean both our hearts had stopped and to all that knew of us both we were clinically dead. I have to participate in watching them cut me open from overhead as spirit. That was different to say the least. That was my first out of body experience or OBE. I had seen ET spirits before or whom I called angels as a child of 7 years when I was in the second grade in about April of 1957 while I attended Mitchell Elementary School in West Monroe, Louisiana. I caught Hepatitis and all the blood in my body was taken out by machine and purified somehow and that helped bring me back somehow. The Spirits I could see the Catholics were very interested in. That is a story I have told but not in detail.
 Just please know that I have plenty of spirit both in and out of body and I also can communicate with other ET spirits whether in a physical form or out. I can also see ET UFOS when I am needed. That too is another story. Apparently, I have a lot of explaining to do about my past life and my other past lives that have brought me to this moment in this life and in this time. I am also called a time traveler which most of those who truly take me seriously in the quantum physics scientific world prefer me to use with the work and worlds I frequent versus being an alien TJ ET spirit.
That too is a long story dealing with the past business corporation structures we have created on earth in the last twentieth century. I have to be able to work with the past and the present in order to create the future. It is what President Barrack Obama of the United States called reinventing one’s self and business ventures. I am sure President Obama knows of me since I was so adamant about changing the views of congress on the NASA views of going into space.
 Most of the friends of TJ Morris know that I am a mover and shaker social and spiritual entrepreneur. I have a guided spirit that shares a real passion for making this world a better place for all to encounter whole life energy of all body-mind-spirit. This means that we are going to begin sharing how we can all share in our future to make the world a better place for all future spirits.
 There are various parts of the plan for Atlantis. The first priority if location, location, location. This is still an important sale point in all parts of the omniverse. May I offer that a major part of what we are building is for all extraterrestrials that are here and will be coming here after December 21, 2012? 11:11. my creators allowed me four (4) beautiful daughters that can assist us when the time comes but for now they are all middle aged raising their children in school in Florida. Therefore, while they are doing their part to make sure they can survive while taking care of my grandchildren, I as woman in business will assist all those who desire to create a franchise business that will be like no other on earth.
 How will I do this one might ask? I plan to use my ET Spirit Guides. Belief is a wonderful power on this planet. It was once taught that if one has the belief as small as a mustard seed that one can move mountains. Those of us who are of a spiritual nature are going to test this saying out in our time. That is one of the ancient culture sayings. We are going to say those with ET spirit can make the world a better place by creating the New Atlantis.
 This past global catastrophe of 3-11-11 of a major earthquake and tsunami has opened my mind and awareness to more of what the Ascension Center is all about and it is amazing. I always knew something wonderful was going to happen in the future but it had not materialized.
 Now, for those who are non-believers, they will be able to participate in the future with those of the ET spirit on earth. For those who desire to make the future a pro-disclosure atmosphere of the governments of the world, we are going to learn about tectonic economics, which is the reason we will use the spiritual energy named “New Atlantis”. That is the name of this project.
 I realize that there are many people who have been my readers and fans in the past five years. Some are only made aware of me through UFO Digest and I will always be thankful to my soul group that includes Dirk Vander Ploeg, Robert Morningstar and all my colleagues as fellow writers. I hope that all my ET/UFO Community friends will join me in my new quest to rebuild and restructure Atlantis. This time it is my hope and desire to bring the Etspirit from within to the without for the entire world to behold.
 Many of the past has tried and that is where the Egyptian pyramids were introduced. They were also used to create the mysticism of humanities imagination, which has worked in this world. In addition, they were first used in the ancient of days to locate the human populations from space. That is another story of the ancient aliens and we are about the future ET spirit. I have had so many spiritual experiences and ET UFO experiences that I lost count. I know that for many who have only seen one UFO that is must have been a wonderful experience. However, for me, I know that they are real and alien civilizations exist and this is just a part of life on earth. I do not have the first epiphany experience that others have anymore. I had mine and had to learn how to live a life as normal while my normal was sharing ET, Spirit Guides, and UFOS. Therefore, my life is one that could and should probably be shared with the global population but they will hear it when it is time. Right now, I want to concentrate on bringing others together that desire to be included in the Ascension Center Organization, the ET Spirit Organization, and the TJ Morris Organization.
 Now, there will be many people on earth and especially in the corporate Fortune 500 world that will ask why do I need three organizations. The answer is that each serves a purpose and the triad is one of the most powerful forms one can use on earth. This particular triad will be one that starts with an E, one that starts with an A, and one that starts with a T. Put the three letters together and that spells the word “EAT”.
 What does the humanoid species like to do best and do so to survive while on earth? We eat and this is a way to remember all three organizations, Etspirit.org, Ascensioncenter.Org, and TJ Morris.org.
 We will find a way to recognize all members. For now, we share social networking and have to create our websites and Facebook pages. We will be planning our marketing and business plans along with our future Ascension Center ET Spirit Space Port.
 The project for all three involved at this point is called the “NEW ATLANTIS”. This will also include the quest for all past history that is of the Ancient Mystery Schools and all the antique relics.
 We will share in our ACE Folklife with the common folk of the middle class, which deals in art, culture, education, science, and technology. This is the worker bees so to speak on this planet. We all are volunteers and we include our hobbies and most are collectors of some type. IF not of ET UFO information, then of ancient artifacts as in archaeology and some can only afford fine replicas of things. I like the sphinx and I have only two.  Now, I plan to build one outside the New Atlantis.
 We will create a way to share that which will be promoting a spaceport in the United States of America and then we will franchise out to all other countries that desire to use our proven model by my ET spirit Guides. At this point, I am the creator founder of this project due to every corporation will need a founder as the point of origin or who first received the idea which will spread around the world. That is how we have learned to share our energy on earth. I have done this before in the past and many people have just been waiting for me to finally get the last piece of the puzzle so that they could participate with me as staff in the Ascension Center, the New Atlantis, the ET Spirit Organization, or the TJ Morris Organization. I hope to see many jobs created and we will support drop shipping for obvious tectonic economic reasons.
 The one main goal is to create my ET spirit guided energy into something that people all over the world can recognize as products, services, and will be able to desire a passion for working for this franchise in the future. We of course will use the present global community idea of utilizing corporations with angel backers who will then become stockholders preferred and common.
 It is my hope to get all of this far enough along on earth before I die. I will leave my four daughters in charge of four separate corporations as the founder’s heirs. One corporation will be strictly for the family and it will depend on one girl to manage my estate when I die. That daughter will have to manage the money in the trust that I plan on making for our own family to exist. Right now, I only require a tithing or 10% for my consulting fee of what I begin as thought.
 When I put this thought into service I require a 15% Management fee. Right now, as far as my books are priced I am given the cost of material and labor but we have to add in shipping cost which is now part of our formula being that we are a global community. So FedEx, UPS, and US Mail are a part of our extended global reach family. Keep in mind if you join our organizations that whatever products and services we create, we will sooner or later set up franchise businesses around the world with our logo and service marks. These in time will develop goodwill. I have been working as long as I can remember. My first paying job on my U.S. social security card was at Dairy Queen in Houston, Texas in 1966. I have been working since 1966 in the United States. That gives me 45 years of experience in the Unites States as either an employee or entrepreneur. I have experience as a President/CEO of both profit and nonprofit corporations. We can do this with positive spirit of encouragement. I will do what I can to maintain my body-mind-spirit while we create this “New Atlantis” project.
 I create products, I require the cost of labor and material plus we double the sale price for those who desire to franchise the model we use in business. Then for those who manage all businesses, we require a 40% above the maintained business plan cash flow for unexpected catastrophes to maintain cash flow on earth. My grandchildren may also partake in management and administration if they so desire. It will require interest and energy on their own part in order to succeed. No one will be required to become a part of this spiritual venture if they do not feel guided by their own ET spirit. TJ
Advertisements

Jan Morris – TJ Morris tm ACIR sm – Timely Manor Books – Morris Publishing USA

ABOUT ACE JOURNAL
By: Debra Flora

ACE STAFF:

Cyrellys Geibhendach
Robert Rosales

Logos vary depending on the project. Logos are the designers creators with priced at drawing or photo for  articles,books,magazines, news, media online and for educations and research.
TJ Thurmond Morris.  TJ Morris tm ACIR sm, Timely Manor tm, Ascension Center sm, Morris Publishing & Morris Productions USA.

Theresa Janette Thurmond Morris TJ Morris tm ACIR sm

Theresa (Tara) Thurmond (Founder) Ascension Center 1974

Theresa Janette Thurmond Logo TJ Morris tm ACIR sm “Keeper of the Flame”

Thomas R & Theresa J Morris
Morris Manor Book Publishing

Jan Morris, Journalist – Investigative Reporter 2006

Jan Morris Travel Writer

TJ Morris tm ACIR sm 

TJ Morris tm ACIR sm

ACE JOURNAL was founded by Theresa J. Thurmond Morris, TJ Morris ACIR.

TJ shares her logo with her book publishers and husband Tom Morris.

The Ascension Center Logo is used for publications of the spiritual genre while the TJ Morris Pyramid, Ball, heart, and hands is also used on TJ’s personal books.

We are authors, writers, journalists, and those interested in all genres of life.

We specialize in the metaphysical, supernatural, paranormal genres.

However, we also publish Self Help Books.

We have several in our family of friends who enjoy writing stories and novels.

We also have westerns, and romance.

There are many of our scientist’s friends who like to write essays and books on their discoveries.

Quality

We only produce quality books. Our covers, interior designs, and printing are professional quality and equal to or better than competing books on the market.

Everyone working with ACE Books, including our designers, editors, printers, marketing team, and office staff knows that creating and selling quality books is of the highest importance to you.

Service to Our Clients
One of the characteristics of our relationships with clients is our personal, friendly service.

You will almost always speak to a person on the phone.

Our job, as we see it, is to make you and your business look good and to provide the resources to make your book project the way you want it.

Our main goal is to meet your needs.

Control of the project remains in your hands.

Service to People

We want to create books that help people and that make the world a better place.

We create novels that entertain and self-help books for improvement.

We even do textbooks that educate.

We team with you to create books that bring knowledge to the world and enlightenment to individuals.

We believe in the free press and the individual’s right to speak out.

But, at the same time, there are certain types of books we do not work on.

We do not produce books that are considered pornographic or that advocate violence or hate. Integrity, quality, and service are the foundation of our principles.

We invite you to find out about us on our websites and from our friends on Facebook, book authors and writers.

ASCENSION CALL FOR ALL ANGELS & EXTRATERRESTRIALS

ere Angels and Extra-terrestrials visiting them?

If so, what makes us think that we are not being visited now?

What if there are ways to contact these beings in space?

We have information coming to us in the future. The one’s that will be wanting to know may seek others who have a part of the ever enlightening puzzle of life on earth and elsewhere in space.

The next two years, may be best if people decide to raise their awareness and set their sights on the stars. It is time to begin hoping about the future.

It is time to begin wondering if you too are more than you suspect.

It is time for you to share your awareness in social networks.

Please share cosmic life in stellar space in space-time continuum with others.

THE FOLLOWING ASCENSION CENTER EARTH – ARE YOU READY?

HOME & HOPE FOR HUMANITY -OUR MISSION IN SPACE
There is hope for humanity. It is in space.
We as a sentient intelligent being species have been sent here to this place in space, and in this period for a purpose.
We are going to change our young intelligent being species because it is time. We are to train our youth to leave this planet and to learn their part to achieve this goal. We all have a role to play in the game of life.
We are needed elsewhere in space.
We through thousands of years of being sent to earth are to acquire knowledge for our individual particulate essence as we strive to learn to work together in space.
We are all on a mission.
The mission is to train our kind on earth to achieve skills and talents in the physical to be part of the overall metaverse.
The world is simply one planet of many that has been sent essences to be enhanced.
We are each an individual unit that is to learn to survive in the physical so we can accomplish more in space.
Here on earth we learn to survive the elements. We learn to exist while living in the atmosphere and elements provided us.
This is part of the overall accomplishments as an individual or particulate in the larger metaverse.
We are just now waking up our humanity to the fact that there is life after earth.
There is more in space and this is where we are supposed to be. We are to achieve greatness and learn that we are here on earth to learn about how to gain access to space and to return home once again.
For those that come to earth and do not make it to space in the physical in there life existence as a human then they leave and begin again. It is an arduous and daunting task.
Those in the past on earth have come and gone before. Some in the future will remember their past lives on earth, in order that they can gain access to the memories so that they will discover that they have been before and will live again.
There is a reason for all things, and all life has a season.
We are to learn to be brave and to learn about how we are to survive on this planet so that we can go out, explore other planets, and inhabit them.
There are some of us that have been sent back to earth in the past to do what we can to assist others achieve the higher levels of being while on earth. We have the inner being and the outer knowing. Sometimes, while we are in a learning process we forget and lose our way.
Some of this is part of the way it has been planned so that we can be allowed to learn more of how to achieve satisfaction at a higher level of existence.
There are ways we can achieve being and the most important part of being on earth is to learn, and achieve wisdom on the inside and manifest the physical attributes on the outside. There is an inner wisdom that we are to portray on the outside while living and existing with others. If we an achieve this goal and provide a peaceful means of support and synergism while here then we can prove ourselves worthy to achieve greatness as part of the whole survival of a species in space.
We become those who in space are taken to new planets to survive, explore, and achieve forming new civilizations so that we can reach out further while the metaverse expands.
We at present are embarking on a journey into space. This is our largest overall mission to achieve our goals together and to focus on what is important.

A large asteroid can hit at this planet anytime and we would be left without a home planet. The memories are returning to allow us to expand our awareness and education as to how we are to manage to work together to head back into space.

This is the mission of the Ascension Center. It is time now on earth for all of us to work together to achieve one of our final goals at this time of our evolution in space.
Ascension is what some of our greatest teachers in the past have taught us. Some of us were aware but we did not have the education. We have to learn how to use our whole system provided by the 46 intelligent being species that have provided part of themselves to create our DNA.

We are part of the future intelligent being species that will inhabit other planets in in galaxies in universes in the metaverse.

In the 20th century, we were referred to by some as the Star People such as those written about by Brad & Francie Steiger. The book they shared was their part at that time. The Ascension Center on earth is mine.
World – Share

If you want to make sure you get enough sleep on Tuesday night, you might have to get to bed earlier. You don’t have to adjust your schedule by much: about 1.26 millionths of a second ought to do it. According to a NASA scientist’s computer modeling, that is how much an Earth day should have been shortened by the subterranean upheaval that triggered the Feb. 27 earthquake in Chile. Some basic physics explains why. (See pictures of Chile’s massive earthquake.)

Every point on the planet takes the same 24 hours or so to complete a singlerotation around Earth’s north-south axis, but some points have to move faster than others to spin the full 360° by the one-day deadline. That is because some parts of the planet are much bigger than others, at least in circumference. The Earth’s equator is 24,901 miles around. The perimeter of the Arctic Circle, by contrast, is just 9,945 miles, and if you stand five feet from the North Pole, the circumference you inscribe as the Earth rotates is a scant 31.4 feet.

Yet in all of those places, it still takes 24 hours to complete a single rotation. (The fact that points along the equator move faster than others is the reason NASA and the European Space Agency put their launch pads in Florida and French Guiana, respectively; fire off your rockets in the direction the Earth spins, and you get a free 1,000 miles per hour.)(See the top 10 scientific discoveries of 2009.)

Earthquakes alter planetary speed in two ways. Shifting plates rearrange the distribution of the Earth’s mass, causing it to bulge imperceptibly in spots it did not bulge before and contract in others.

 That rearrangement should further shift the Earth’s inclination, or figure axis (the axis around which the Earth’s mass is balanced, which is slightly different from the north-south axis around which the Earth rotates) — in the case of the Chile earthquake, by about three inches. The law of conservation of angular momentum, however, requires that even under these exigent circumstances, the Earth’s angular momentum stays constant, which means the planet must step on the gas (or the brake) to accommodate shifting mass. The same thing happened in 2004 with the 9.1 Sumatran earthquakes that triggered the tsunami.

That earthquake should have shifted the Earth’s figure axis by 2.76 inches and shortened its day by 6.8 millionths of a second, according to computer models.
If the physics seems a bit arcane, consider that you probably spent much of the past two weeks seeing the angular-momentum principle in action — at least if you watched the Olympics. Earthquakes change the Earth’s rotation the same way a twirling figure skater changes hers — by extending or tucking her arms in, for instance, to slow down or speed up accordingly. The only difference is that the skater does so decidedly more elegantly.

Watch TIME’s video “Harsh Lessons for Chile and Haiti from Peru.”
See the best pictures of 2009.

UN AND TIMOR-LESTE WILL WORK TOGETHER CLOSELY ON REMAINING

Related articles by Zemanta
Turning up the heat: Finding out how well the Webb telescope’s sunshield will perform (scienceblog.com)
How Chile’s Earthquake Shortened Earth’s Day (time.com)
Um, the Earth Sped Up Because of That Quake, Guys (sfist.com)
Tipping point (news.bbc.co.uk)
Chile Quake May Have Shortened Earth’s Day (abcnews.go.com)
Chilean Earthquake Shifted Earth’s Poles (neatorama.com)
The Most Accurate, Highest Resolution Earth View to Date [Space](gizmodo.com)
Um, the Earth Sped Up Because of That Quake, Guys (laist.com)
Chile quake may have shortened day (cbc.ca)
NASA: Chile Earthquake Shifts Earth’s Axis, Shortens Day (time.com)

WAS POSTED TWO YEARS AGO AS A PRENOTICE TO WHAT WOULD COME TO EARTH! TJ
Alien UFO EBE Community
Ascension Center Ebens (ACE)
by Theresa J. Thurmond Morris

Posted 12:30 March 30, 2008

POSTED ON http://www.UFODIGEST.COM

We realize that there are countries that have their on economies and monetary systems that are used in global trade and commerce. We, at the present time, shall not interfere with what is of the past regarding the cultural maintenance systems regarding Folklife and the basics on the food chain such as the basics of food, clothing, shelter for the populace on earth regarding each land mass.

We do appreciate the efforts that have been made over the past few thousand years by those leaders and communicators who have come and gone from earth. The past is simply a way of comparing what was with what is now and what will be. There are some fundamentals of humanoid intelligent beings sentient ascensions species that have been followed in order to maintain life on earth in survival mode. The law of the survival of the fittest has served the basic four levels of existence well, and there have been some concerns regarding the break in energy and awareness on the planet during the fifth level on the planet called Gaia or earth. Therefore, there will need to be further investigation into those who have been acting in leadership roles and the basic structure of how the election process and the order of chaos has been dealt with in the past on various continents of earth.

For this reason, some shall be felling the affects of change during the next eleven months regarding the restructuring of intelligence as a whole as it effects the whole population on earth. There will be a complete rising of consciousness among the total population of earth with the rotation of souls who will be arriving and leaving in humanoid sentient ascension intelligent being species.
All beings from the human age of two years until the age of twenty years will be expected to be attended to regarding a proper awareness of educational training of their environment.

This shall include the understanding that all humanoids are sentient ascension intelligent beings of one species that desires to exist and to maintain earth. Many will call this the education of the environmental generation.
There are those who are in the Allied High Council, that are aware of the Supreme Beings instructions for maintaining order in chaos and there are over 87 species.

The Alien UFO Eben community will also recognize the Ascension Center Education (ACE) as a faith based community initiative nonprofit corporation to be headquartered in North America with affiliated offices in Canada, Grand Cayman Islands, and the Netherlands. This will assist in maintaining open order globally via the global Internet of communication. The Ascension Center will be in constant contact with the Allied High Council who in turns reports to the Supreme Beings. The reason that this form of communication has been established is to keep peace among all nations on earth.

The Allied High Council of twelve are those who have been elected by the Allied Federation of all Galaxies that are peaceful in nature that have formed an alliance to keep peace universally and to organize a war plan against all other hostile forces.

There have been prior attempts made by certain alien species to abduct human beings. We are now able to maintain an open communication to monitor earth and its inhabitants. We shall do all that is possible to maintain an open line of communication to monitor earth for reasons of advancing humanoid species. All awareness of intelligent life forms has been monitored in other ways in the past.

We shall establish a Forum of Communication among all groups that choose to participate with those who are choosing to be recognized as humanoid ascension sentient intelligent beings species. This is a process of awareness and operates within the alliance prime directives of not interfering with each beings own evolution. Each individual being is responsible for its own growth in time and space while on earth.

However, we have noticed that there are many who are awakening to their own raising of consciousness in various levels of the ascension process. This requires that those who have obtained certain level prior to offer guidance and support. This can be a very trying time for some who are desiring to find their path to return to the initiator and communicator of the all that is at the many levels that exist including the Akashic Field and the Unified Field Origin that is just now being introduced to a larger audience on earth through various organizations requiring belief systems.

There are many ways to become aware of intelligence both inside and outside ascension beings. This is one way of becoming while all that is expands and is in constant change. There are many on earth now that is now aware of much knowledge and ways of being on earth. Many are simply stifled in their own belief system based simply on reasons of logistical knowledge, cultural beliefs, science, religion, philosophy, and other earthly human systems of structure.
There are at present many levels of existence and awareness on earth. There are many who are involved in class systems and there are some who are involved in economic systems with structural financial foundations. There shall be a time on earth when there will be a better way to maintain global assets for all but until that time, there will be certain areas on earth that will progress at the same rate of speed based on the leadership’s roles of sharing awareness of information and communication.

The most important asset earth now has is the Internet Structure. This should be preferred with free information dissemination and free speech for all. This above all shall assist in raising the religious beliefs of the past called the dark ages and the controlled ages of information that followed. Religious and Information wars are classed with logistic expanse control wars, continent assets, and cultural expectations. Food, water, shelter, and space to exist are needed to survive. The whole populace of earth is responsible for maintaining enough for all. If each continent prefers to maintain their assets with elections of leadership for proper disbursements then no human being on earth should be found wanting.
If any human being on earth is found wanting of the basics for maintaining survival then those who have been elected by the beings of the location on earth shall be found responsible for solving the situation and bringing peaceful order to those who are to survive in that geographical location on earth. There will still be cataclysms and natural catastrophes of the natural planet that is navigated through the stellar regions of the galaxy in space.

This is known and accepted now by all inhabitants. Being aware of the total expanse as accepted by the total population of earth is now a required basic understanding of human being existence. Again we refer to the awareness of informational training of all those from age two to twenty years on earth thereby offering eighteen (18) years of awareness and educational training. This is to be taught to any living being.
Awareness of being is a basic that should have been taught and accepted by all that are in present live existence on the planet.

There is no excuse for not sharing this awareness of all humanoid sentient ascension intelligence beings. This information and awareness is to be disseminated immediately with the basics of food, clothing, and shelter for all living beings on planet Earth. The next order of business shall be to organize and strengthen the freedom of information among all faith based community initiative organizations, associations, groups, communities, and form an alliance with what is now termed the United States of America, the United Nations and the UNICOR with all nations under God on the planet. All nations are under the Supreme Beings and god as part of the evolutionary progression of beings.

We as an Alien UFO Community and those already a part of the Ascension Center Ebens shall be working together as Ambassadors of Goodwill to assist in this process of information awareness. Each FBCI shall desire to assist all those that can be and a new business plan and pro forma to perform is being written for the awareness and educational process that will assist all over the next few years leading into the date that has been set on earth of December 21, 2012 for a new and better way of existence for all on earth. This should have already been organized in a global way as sure as there is a United Nations and an Olympic Association organized.

This is a prognosticated program for our progeny of earth’s future inhabitants to begin in totality as of December 21, 2012 by all. There will be a twenty-year watch on those born during and after December 21, 2012.

We shall expect immediate improvement of the humanoid sentient ascension intelligent being species on earth while undergoing this evolutionary process. We have come a long way to maintain order in chaos and have strategically placed monitoring systems in locations on earth that are protected.

We have a prime directive to not permeate interference however, a probationary path and timeline has been employed and given to certain individuals on earth to assist in this evolutionary process. It is suggested that those beings and communities that are already awakened to the awareness of the ascension process with a valued date of completion of December 21, 2012 also take into account that there are concerns for the environmental awareness growth process as well.

This means that not only are those participating in the awareness intelligence information dissemination project on earth responsible to those in lower levels of intelligence but also, to those who are already aware of the environmental damage by those human beings who have come before and were not open to receiving intelligent communications of responsibility or for allowing for the growth in the evolutionary process of all humanoid sentient intelligent beings species that chose to come to earth and to employ tactics for the elongation of the survival of the elements of the global environment for the progeny to come afterwards to earth. The Alien UFO community explores experiences and shares news. This is the reason we have begun the Ascension Center Ebens Project in the Alien UFO EBE Community.

The Ebens are those who are a part of the alliance of peaceful humanoids and sentient beings who do not believe in killing other beings and are about awareness and the raising of conscious awareness among humanoid intelligent beings. We are the ones who are assisting earth and its inhabitants. We are the Alien UFO EBE Community and desire to participate in the raising of conscious awareness and the ascension center Ebens on earth. EBE is the abbreviation for extra biological entity.

Published in UFO Digest.

Alien UFO EBE Community
Ascension Center Ebens (ACE)
by Theresa J. Thurmond Morris

Posted 12:30 March 30, 2008

We would like to thank all human beings who have participated in the alien UFO EBE community dissemination of information throughout the world. It is important to the survival of earth and its inhabitants with The Allied High Council of the Supreme Beings.
We the ones of the Ebens are those who are in contact and communication with peaceful beings not of earth’s origin in physical creation now. They have been created in humanoid forms by those who were the original supreme beings of all that is, and all that will be. The Ebens are those who are a part of the alliance of peaceful humanoids and sentient beings who do not believe in killing other beings and are about awareness and the raising of conscious awareness among humanoid intelligent beings. We are the ones who are assisting earth and it‘s inhabitants. We have chosen a communicator who will choose twelve.

We the Alien UFO Ebens Community are organizing under one heading ACRONYM for structural purposes and for the correct order of dissemination of information. The intelligence communications informational organizations and /or peaceful environmental organizations on earth are assisting for reasons of bringing order to chaos while attempting to raise global consciousness on planet Gaia or earth. We desire to work in unison as tonal scales and vibrational flows like music.
We are in cooperation with many non-profit corporations as faith based community initiatives and various countries individual intelligent beings all of the sentient ascension being species. We shall attempt to make the transition of awareness flow as smooth as possible over the next few years prior to opening the portal of time on earth known as the Golden Era of the Sixth Sun or the space in time on earth known as the millennium of a thousand years of universal happiness to begin Dec. 21, 2012.
There are many levels of humanoid sentient ascension intelligent beings and at least five on earth today. There are many countries feeling the one constant in the universe, which is change. We who are of humble origin and are existing on earth choose to participate in the raising of consciousness of the critical mass in all countries and in all corners of this planet, in the galaxies, and in all corners of the universe. Many separate groups in the past have worked to assimilate knowledge and to disseminate knowledge the way that it was understood based on prior belief systems and prior words on earth. This all served those in the past but this now.
We are now about awareness cooperation among all peaceful faith based community initiative organizations that desire to communicate globally on the Internet. We do realize that there are many special interest groups in the world today that are simply interested in their own cultural belief systems and their own understanding of religions of Gods.

Other Articles by Theresa Janette Thurmond Morris:
 ALIEN UFO TECHNOLOGY Ascension Center Project
 ALIEN NATIONS 2012
 Aliens and UFOs Changing Earth
 Andromeda Galaxy is Home
 Alien Telepathy
 Alien Civilizations Exist!: A True Alien and UFO Story

ALIEN ET UFO INFORMATION – A Rosales Report

JOURNAL OF HUMANOID STUDIES VOL. 2 Nr. 1

JANUARY 10 2010
++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++


                             HUMANOID = AN ADJECTIVE MEANING
    HAVING HUMAN FORM OR CHARACTERISTICS.

   CLOSE ENCOUNTER OF THE THIRD KIND OR CE3:

SEEING OR COMING IN CONTACT WITH AN ENTITY OF UNKNOWN ORIGIN, BEING RELATED TO UFOS OR NOT.

TYPES OF CE3 CLASSIFICATIONS:

TYPE A: WHEN AN ENTITY OR HUMANOID IS SEEN INSIDE OR ON TOP OF
AN OBJECT OR UNINDENTIFIED AIRCRAFT.

TYPE B: WHEN AN ENTITY OR HUMANOID IS SEEN ENTERING OR EXITING A UFO.

TYPE C: WHEN AN ENTITY OR HUMANOID IS SEEN IN THE IMMEDIATE VECINITY OF A UFO.

TYPE D: WHEN AN ENTITY OR HUMANOID IS SEEN IN THE SAME AREA WHERE UFOS OR UNKNOWN OBJECTS HAVE BEEN REPORTED.

TYPE E: WHEN AN ENTITY OR HUMANOID IS SEEN ALONE WITHOUT RELATED UFO ACTIVITY, EXAMPLE: BEDROOM VISITATION.

TYPE G: WHEN THERE IS DIRECT CONTACT OR INTERACTION BETWEEN A WITNESS OR WITNESSES WITH THE HUMANOID OR ENTITY, EITHER AGAINST AS A RESULT OF A FORCED ABDUCTION OR A VOLUNTARY CONTACT.

TYPE F: WHEN THERE IS A “PSYCHIC” CONTACT BETWEEN ENTITIES OR HUMANOIDS, BUT AN ENTITY OR HUMANOID IS NOT NECESSARILY SEEN.

TYPE H: WHEN THERE IS A REPORT OF AN ALLEDGED CRASH OR FORCE LANDING OF A UFO WITH RECOVERY OF ITS OCCUPANTS. OR WHEN AN ANAMOLOUS ENTITY IS CAPTURED OR KILLED BY EITHER A WITNESS OR MILITARY PERSONNEL.

TYPE X: An event with many components of high-strangeness ingredients, so bizarre in nature that it needs a category of its own and it does not necessary includes the appearance of an entity or humanoid.


Figure 1. Long haired Venusian type.

ENCOUNTERS WITH THE BLOND AND THEIR KIN PART 2, plus current case log, the Pre-Arnold section and of course “The Fringe”.

After a brief ‘hiatus’ the journal is back with up to date case summaries and the long awaited 2nd part of the “Blonds and their kin”.
++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

CURRENT CASE LOG:

Around mid-day on January of 2010 the witness was working on a property in Willis, Queensland, Australia, when he saw what he could only describe as ‘another sun’ in the sky. But this sun appeared to be moving slowly towards him. As the sun moved closer to him it changed to a red color. As the object was even closer he could see that it was a beautiful red sphere. It then very quickly came towards him and hovered to an abrupt stop alongside the witness. It was around the size of a house. It had no lights or seams just a perfectly beautiful red sphere.
He felt a calm come over him like never before. Next one side of the sphere began to transform to what he could only describe as a round doorway which extended to the ground. At this point he started feeling dizzy and what happened next surprised him. Two men casually walked out of the round doorway and started heading towards him. His first thought was, this is some government experimental aircraft because they appeared to be wearing a blue uniform like the air force. However as they walked closer, he could see there was something not quite right about them. Firstly they were very tall (about 7 feet tall). And their uniforms were very tight-fitting, as if part of their skin. One had short blond hair and the other short light brown hair. Up close their faces looked almost ‘manicured’. They had bright blue eyes and a warm smile. Then one of them said to him, “do not be afraid, please follow us”. (The old standard request). He wasn’t sure which one of the men said it since neither or their lips moved as he ‘heard’ the request.
At this point the witness knew they were not human. Despite that he followed them into the round door. The doorway was like a lift that elevated them up into the sphere. Inside the sphere the room was lit up and the light seemed to be coming from behind the walls. The walls looked like burnt glass that he could not see through. There was a faint smell of rain in the air, like the smell you get when it first starts raining on hot concrete. The floor also looked like burnt glass.
There were several humanoids in the room, both male and female all wearing the same outfits. The females had very long hair and looked incredibly attractive. There were two standing in front of a panel at the far end of the room, the panel appeared to be molded from part of the wall and had some small lights shining from it. Then there were three more off to the right of the room studying what appeared to be star charts that were somehow projected through the glass wall. There were also two more humanoids standing to the left of the room, facing each other as if they were having a conversation, but without talking (mentally). They all looked a lot like normal people, they were a little taller than most people would be but not enormous. They all looked as they could pass as humans if they wished.
He was then greeted by a female who was holding a uniform laid out in her arms like the one she was wearing. She then asked the witness very politely to remove his clothes and put the uniform on. Normally the witness was a very self conscious person, but for some reason he just felt so calm and suggestible that he would do almost anything. It was like he was on some wonderful drug and every time he did what they asked him he was given more of it. One of the males helped him into the uniform. It was the strangest thing he had ever worn. It was a one-piece suit that went from the toes to the top of his neck with a seam down the side like a magnetic strip. He could only describe the material as like ‘talcum powder’. Once in the uniform it shrunk to fit his body perfectly. The amazing thing about the uniform was that it would automatically protect the weak parts of the body. The male demonstrated this by asking the witness to move his neck from side to side, which he could do easily, he then firmly pushed his head to one side and instantly the material around his neck stiffened and prevented his head from moving. Soon what looked like a bench seat molded out from the glass wall next to him and the female humanoid who gave him the uniform approached him and asked him to sit next to her. He remembers saying something along the lines of “Who are you people? What do you want?
The female humanoid said that her name was “Lisa” (although he doubts it was her real name (me too). And then she told the witness that they were not from this planet that they came from what we would call another galaxy that the human race had yet to discover. And like the earth their planet was the third in distance from their sun. Basically she said they were harvesting people from our planet to colonize other earth-like planets as they find them. People were chosen at random.
The witness was then (telepathically) invited to help on the colonization of the new planets. She said that presently they were discovering about 20 habitable planets per day (our time). However there are many thousands more that are not ready for population yet. The other planets are in what they called a ‘transitional phase’. The alien woman then narrated the following story:

“Many years ago your time, earth was once the planet you know as Mercury and was full of life. As Mercury approached your sun it became uninhabitable, and Venus transformed to become the new Earth. Then as Venus neared the Sun it also became uninhabitable, and the planet you identify as home now, Earth, sprung to life. And in time Earth will also near the Sun and will enter the uninhabitable phase resembling that of Venus and Mercury. While in this phase Mars will slowly begin its new journey closer to your sun, entering the habitable zone and begin springing to life, like Earth once did. Jupiter the gas giant will slowly shrink to a solid hard core and become the new Mars. This will then become the new Earth (and son on). This is a natural process and is happening all over the universe. Understanding this process allows us to efficiently discover new life planets.
However before you accept our invitation we must warn you that the planet we send you to will be virtually bare. But you will not be alone. You will be united with other people from earth and other planets from around the universe that will be placed there with you to breed and live out the remainder of your natural lives. In addition you will be in constant communication with us and we will provide limited tools to help you prepare the planet for your children and future generations. You will not have access to the comforts of home as you know it. We must also caution you to think of your loved ones on planet Earth, who will not be joining you. Unfortunately the dilemma is that if you accept our invitation, back on Earth you will possibly be classified as a missing person and this way is very upsetting to loved ones. Because of this we give you the choice of helping us or returning to Earth. If you choose to return to Earth now you will have no memory of being here with us, this meeting, this craft, everything you see here will cease to exist in your brain.”
The witness then said that he needed time to think this through. She told him he had one day, and during that time they would be collecting more ‘earthlings’ so they will be moving the witness to another sector of the craft. The witness decided to return to earth because of family. He changed back into his clothes and then while standing upright the floor around him slowly began to soften like it was molding around his body and he was sinking into it. He continued sinking until his head was at floor height at which time a male humanoid leaned over and waved a device that looked like an electric razor over his head. Next thing he knew he was outside again standing in the dirt, exactly where he was when he saw the sphere. But something was very wrong. He could remember everything for some reason the ‘mind eraser’ did not work. This really frightened him because he thought that now they will come back for him and he would never see his family again. Then his next memory he was on some sort of stretcher. He was naked and the stretcher felt warm. Three humanoids were moving him down some sort of hallway. The hallway looked like it was made from dark glass and the stretcher appeared to be molded from the left side of the hallway. He couldn’t move his arms and legs and it felt like they were restrained somehow, but there were no straps. They moved him into an oval shaped room. The stretcher then molded into a seat and he found himself sitting upright. The female humanoid (Lisa) entered the room carrying his work clothes. He immediately got changed into them, and as he did she explained that they were unable to safely erase his memory. She said that this happened with some humans and they didn’t know why. She added that because of this they would like to periodically study him in the hope of solving this dilemma. She added, “For now we will take you back to Earth, and with your permission, we would like to organize further tests with you in the future, we can guarantee that you will not be harmed during these tests and in return we will reward you with journeys across the galaxies and to other planets. The witness does not state if he agreed to the ‘deal’ but has stated that he has only released a small amount of information in reference to his experience. (1)

During May of 2010 in the area of Huasco, Alto de Carmen, Zona Norte (Northern Chile) Chile the local police detachment (Carabineros) received a visit from an elderly farmer who reported having been contacted by strange “beings” (not described” who had descended on his lands in a strange flying ‘artifact’. Another local a Mrs. Serena Miranda seeing several “little men with short arms, legs and necks” walking along a field near her isolated rural home. (2)

One night in May 2010 the witness, Charlene was at a house in Stockwell, London, England, with her boyfriend Ben. As she settled down to sleep on the left side of the bed with Ben on her right, she suddenly heard a strange ringing sound in her ears, similar to a tuning fork. This was accompanied by pressure and a tingling sensation at the back of her head. She tried to ignore it and it died back down. Then in the room over on Ben’s side of the bed she suddenly noticed a couple of strange shadow-like figures. They were about 4 feet high and were moving around the room quite fast in a gliding motion. They had a humanoid form but did not look exactly human. One of the figures moved from near the end of the bed towards the door, and seemed to pass right through it. Then another one (or the same one) came back across the room and stood by the bed next to Ben.
Charlene remained staring at the figure. It was at this point that she realized she could not move. Her left hand was draped over Ben. Suddenly she felt a small hand grab her own and start pulling it away from him. The hand felt like that of a child’s but with less soft skin. At this point she became a little disturbed and so started to try and shake off the paralysis. She often did this by wiggling her fingers and toes. Ben felt this movement and it woke him up. He helped Charlene break out of the paralysis. When she looked around the room the beings were no longer there. She stayed up awhile and told Ben about what she had just seen and felt. He said that while he did not see anything, he did feel that there was some kind of presence in the room. (3)

Also one night in May 2010 in the village of Thirsk, Birmingham, England, the witness (apparently involved in other encounters) awoke in the night much like usual, and once more found he could not move. However he then began to lift vertically off the bed and drift across the room in the air. As he went past the base of the bed he saw a shadowy short being below him. He could not make out any details of this being; it just seemed to be watching him as he moved by. He floated towards the open window feet first and his lower legs actually went outside. At this point he blacked out. He then came around and found he was back in his bed. He felt like he had gone somewhere but he could not remember anything else taking place. (4)

One night in late June 2010 in the small town of Oma, Mississippi at a place locally called “the camp” a 115-year old house situated along the Pearl River the witness’s parents were asleep in a room down the hall and he was lying on a bottom bunk in the “kids room”. He had his earphones in his ears, listening to music and his Ipod. The room was dark, but the light in the kitchen was on and the door was open with the foot of the bed facing the door. He had a view out into the hallway, it being partially lit. 
Figure 2. Similar luminous beings.
As he listened to his music he suddenly saw a white figure about six feet tall pass in front of the door. He found that weird, as he knew everyone was asleep. At first he thought someone had broken into the house, and he hadn’t heard it over the music. That frightened him, and he quickly took off his earphones. Upon listening, he heard nothing. Still he sat quietly and as still as possible. And then he saw it again. But it was coming across the same way, almost repetitive. He decided he had to see what it was and shaking, he tip-toed over to the door, looking around he saw nothing. He also searched the rest of the house but found nothing. (5)

One late night in July 2010 in Dudley, England, the witness, Tom, (involved in other encounters) was sitting in his room and kept feeling like something was scurrying all around him. He kept seeing out of the corner of his eye what looked like long black worm-like things darting across the room. He started to get very confused by this and also to feel very intensely that there was something else in the room with him. This combined with recent sightings of a giant craft and white orbs convinced him that something was taking place. He then asked out loud, “Look, if you’re there, can you show me that you’re there and let me know that you’re there?” Nothing else happened at the time and the feeling seemed to die away.
He has no idea why, but for some reason he then turned to the right. He was greeted by the sight of three gray beings standing alongside his bed. They were quite short in height, at most 4 feet. They had large heads with low set black almond-shaped eyes, small nostrils and a mouth that was barely visible. There was a pronounced ridge along the side of the head which gave a clue as to the underlying bone structure. The beings appeared to be naked. Their bodies were slender, with thin elongated arms. Each hand had four elongated fingers. Tom could not really see their lower halves from his viewpoint. The beings were all a medium gray color, with the chest area appearing more blue-gray in color. Their skin appeared smooth and without blemishes. 
The beings were standing quite still, although they certainly looked alive rather than like unmoving mannequins. For some reason he sensed that they were joyful and laughing. This was very unusual as their mouths were barely visible, but this emotion he felt from them directly in his mind. He was not scared by the presence of the beings; he was more intrigued by them. The nearest gray to Tom’s head raised its right hand and moved it towards him. The long pale fingers reminded him of Jack Skellington’s fingers from the Tim Burton movie “The Nightmare before Christmas”.
Tom looked back up into the room and saw something else floating above him. It was a strange black shadowy form, with two outstretched arms and a head shaped similar to a lizard. It appeared to have a tail which tapered off, similar to a classic Halloween ghost. The strange entity began floating down towards him and looked like it was going to enter his chest. This was too much for Tom to cope with and he was unnerved by what was happening. He turned to his left towards Laura (his roommate) who was fast asleep. He went to wake her up to tell her about what was taking place and put his hand on her shoulder. At this moment he sank immediately to sleep. This felt extremely unnatural, like he had been suddenly sedated. His next memory was of waking up in the morning. (6)

On a night in July 2010 at an unspecified location a witness started seeing what looked to be a dark figure that appeared to have on a cloak and a hood. The figure would travel down half the stairway and stop, and then when the witness looked straight at it, the figure would float back up the stairs. The same family reported that on the night of September 22 2010, they were sitting in the living room watching TV when all of a sudden the wife saw a dark shadow that looked to be about 6 feet tall. It appeared to have a cloak with a hood on. The figure then traveled in front of her chair and shot between her husband and her. She looked at her husband and he had seen it too. (7)


For about 3-4 months during the summer of 2010 several residents of Jefferson City and other locations in Missouri reported encountering ‘weird’ men or entities.
The first report was in a Target Store the witness was getting ready to check out and a man walks right by her, like he was on a mission, dressed in an older business suit with sunglasses on. The witness was paying for her items and the stranger was already in line with his item. While she was being waited on, she heard him mumbling to himself with his head down. She couldn’t understand what he was saying, it was not English, but didn’t sound like any other language either. When he paid for his item he told the lady “thank you” in a really deep voice that almost sounded fake.
The items he paid for was of all things, ladies panties. The witness’s daughter and her friend were with her and they saw him too. (Well maybe so far just a weirdo with a lady diaper fetish).
A few weeks later, she started seeing these same types of men around the hotel where she worked in Lake of the Ozarks, about 45 miles from Jefferson City. She noticed the first one when they were busy at the front desk, which is the department she worked with. There was a man talking with another lady she worked with in the same deep voice she heard from the man in Target. She was startled by it and looked at him, he looked back at her with a “How dare you” type of look.
A couple of weeks later she saw the same guy in the hotel coming from the room hall; he came up and asked her about rates. Right when she started to tell him, he kind of cut her off like he wasn’t really interested and walked away. Other employees had also noticed him.
Ever since then, she’d seen similar men in and out of the hotel, and they always give her a dirty look out of the corner of their eye. They all walk the same, like they have something wrong with their joints or something. Some of them appeared to be trying to disguise themselves as “stereotypical tourists.” They are always alone and usually have these certain sunglasses on. She also noticed that she has seen them on a day that something weird or something really bad has happened, including a couple of fatal boat accidents.
One night several guests came up to the witness concerned about a very strange and suspicious man they saw downstairs. They said he was dressed like a tourist and had sunglasses on. This was late night. She immediately called security but they didn’t find anything. A few nights later the witness was at the front desk on a computer doing some work when out of the corner of her eye, she saw a man dressed in layers of clothes and using a cell phone, but not speaking. She suspected he was one of the ‘strangers’ since he did not fit in with the other guests and went right around the corner to get her cellphone to get a picture of him. She walked away for not even five seconds and when she came back he was gone. He was in an area where he could just not leave in that amount of time. (8)

On the night of August 8 2010 in Brisbane, Queensland, Australia (scene of recent Apocalyptic flooding) a witness was awoken by three creatures in a bright egg-shaped room, with light coming out of the walls, ceiling and floor, with a soft luminous glow. They were speaking to her as she awoke before she opened her eyes, so she might not be afraid. They spoke in gentle penetrating words, “Do not be afraid or scared, we love you and care for you.” They introduced themselves as “One, Two and Three.” One was on her left, Two was behind her head, and Three was standing to her right. When she opened her eyes, she was shocked, yet there was a strange familiarity with them, as if they have known her all her life. She was naked, and felt dazed, even drunk, (she doesn’t drink).
She went to sit up and Two placed its huge hand underneath her neck and back to help support her. They were chatting incessantly using telepathy. She could hear them talking in clicks and pops sort of like crickets chirping but quicker and more complex. They said, “We are looking for signs of tampering on a genetic and physical level.” Three had a device in its hand and beginning at her right toe it brought the hand held device up her right leg about ten cm above her skin. It tilted the screen so that she could see the surface of the device that looked like liquid metal. As she watched the screen she could see beneath her skin. Three flicked through the different resolutions so she could see the bone and muscle tissue, or just the nerves and vascular. The creatures reminded her of ants. They had deep dark eyes and tiny noses and mouths, and their powdery white skin reminded her of shark skin. They were tall, thin, yet strong. She was going to ask where she was when the walls, ceiling and floor changed to match her thoughts just like it was projected somehow from outside the craft and she could see they were high over her suburb and she could see the blue cross on top of the church, up on the hill she lived at the foot of.
She could see all the city lights below twinkling like a million candles. These aliens didn’t have to wake her up and show her this view; frankly she would have preferred they hadn’t. However she knows for sure that these particular aliens would never hurt us. She woke up late for college by almost three hours and could not help but to realize that it had been like no other dream she had ever experienced. (11)

A 47-year old nurse who works at a major medical center in Dallas Texas reported the following incident:
On August 19 2020 around 2:55 am her 58-year old spouse woke up short of breath and his blood pressure was elevated…nothing new for he has been going through some cardiac issues for some time now. Nonetheless, she snuggled up to him, reassured him that he was going to be fine and they fell asleep.
At 5 am she remembers waking up to a strange sound with this green light coming in through the bedroom window. She sat up in bed and reached over to her husband and asked him ‘What the f…is that?  He then jumped out of bed and walked out of the bedroom, she thinks to the living room, but she thinks he opened the back door to take a better look. Then ‘something’ encouraged her to go to the window. She pulled the curtain back to look out and there was a strange short creature/being staring right at her. It was not like the ‘grays’ she often sees in movies and other media. This being had a dark-like skin of sort and large dark eyes. Terrified the witness raised her hand and waved at it, saying “Hi”. It just stared, she then spoke to it and told him that he shouldn’t be here that people/humans would be afraid and might shoot him. All of the sudden, she found herself on a weird contraption sort of caged in, not tied, there were strange noises in her mind and some pain. She could move her arms but not the rest of her body. She then “saw” numerous images racing through her mind. Apparently images of past life events.
Then everything changed, and she heard a horrible high-pitched sound in her head, and a hand is trying to get a hold of her head and something is trying to place an object in the back of her head. And every time the object touched the back on her head, she would hear the high pitched noise and feel pressure in her head. She then awoke lying in her bed in a fetal position scared to death. She didn’t want to move, unsure if she had experienced a bizarre dream or not. At the same time her husband woke up again short of breath and told her that he had experienced a strange ‘dream’ that there had been a presence of two aliens behind him, and that they had been pulling something resembling a fishing line from his abdomen. The main witness reported later having strange dreams about random numbers. (9)

On September 20 2010, in the city of Santa Rosa, La Pampa province Argentina, a woman was visited by a strange being in her home that apparently visited her a few months ago. The intruder left a series of burns on her arms after having made contact with one of her extremities.
The shocking incident was made known to the ‘Centro de Estudios UFO’ as it was in the past, and only a few hours after, a member of the group arrived on the scene to commence his field study, ascertaining that aside from the marks on the experiencer’s face, it was possible to find marks in the backyard that resembled very large feet. The woman was aided by her relatives, who contacted CEUFO.
The outstanding characteristics of the strange being described by the witnesses are the following: a height estimated at 2 meters. Very thin body with long extremities. Gave the impression of being very frail, but was extraordinarily strong on occasions in which physical contact was made. Had no ears. The eye cavity appeared hollow, but the reddish light within them, “as though from a little light” stood out. The nose was imperceptible or else flattened “like an ape’s” and the mouth was almost an imperceptible slit. The witness was shocked by what appeared to be the entity’s suit or skin, which she defined as “wrinkled” or “like fish scales”. Its hands were large, but the most significant aspect was its large, rounded fingers. Regarding feet, which she was able to notice in the latest experience, they were large and as if in “three parts”, although she could not define it as footwear. The color of the skin or suit was dark, either gray or greenish.
The being appeared within the home shortly after 20:15 hours. How it entered is unknown, as the doors were shut. She claims that she felt the sensation that (the entity) was not alone, as it looked and made sounds as though there were something behind it, but she was unable to see if this was the case. The witness reacted saying: “noooo, not again, nooo” and the being took hold of her face in a firm, decisive manner. This resulted in some dark marks on her cheekbones that were visible in photographs. It was thus that she felt the great strength of its extremities.
The protagonist’s son was one of the first to come to her assistance. He says that he heard a strange buzzing sound, similar to a very sharp “beep”. The experience lasted only a few minutes, after which the woman calmed down and retold her experience. (10)

One night around 2330 in late September 2010, in Lynn Valley, North Vancouver, British Columbia, Canada the witnesses suddenly heard some loud thumping sounds against the plastic garbage bin and the house. They figure a bear had gotten over their fence again)!). They peeked out of their curtains together and were shocked at what they saw. They saw a creature standing on its hind legs that had dark shaggy fur, but it definitely wasn’t a bear. It looked muscular and skinnier and had a snout like a coyote or wolf. 
It ripped through their garbage—they think for the salmon bones and carcass inside. It was grunting and growling quite a bit. They were completely petrified standing at the window. They wanted to look away but at the same time were morbidly fascinated at what they were looking at. After about a minute or so, the creature ran to the back of their yard and jumped over the fence. The witnesses were convinced they had seen some kind of ‘werewolf’ type creature. (12)

Around midnight one October night in 2010, in Olavarria, Tandil, Argentina two young friends were walking along a road when one of them, Ezequiel, thought he saw a bright light toward the left, up along the ridges. The others were unable to see it. Suddenly about 150 meters away from them, on the ridge of the mountains, they both saw a light which they at first took as a campfire. What caught their attention was that it didn’t cast any light in the surrounding area, because a campfire in the ranges and in the middle of the night should cast light. It was an initial odd observation. A further consideration was that they thought they could see a source of light as though seen through an X-ray—an opaque light, with its luminosity both concentrated and controlled with the same source of light.
Observing this strange phenomena for some 3 or 4 minutes, they got closer an ascertained that the “campfire” was actually humanoid in shape. At that point they got to see the legs, arms, torso and head of a tall, stylized silhouette wearing a luminous suit that blinked intermittently all the time, turning on and off constantly. Coming even closer they noticed that the strange figure’s entire posture and behavior showed that it was intent on finding something on the ground, with its head tilted forward and its body completely rigid, arms outstretched downward along the sides of its torso. It walked in a systematic, “robotic” fashion, taking 3 or 4 steps before spinning on its own axis. It would take three or four steps toward where it had commenced its search. Without question, it was looking for something with a great deal of interest and concentration.
Regarding this being, its “luminous outfit” was worth noting for its strangeness. It looked like a coverall, but form-fitting rather than bulky. It also appeared to have a belt with a light in the middle, and something akin to a “transparent helmet”, fishbowl-type, covered its head. There was a small light in the middle of its face. Its height was more than 1.80m. They used a nearby tree in making this calculation. Minutes later, Ezequiel made a clicking sound and the being instantly turned its head from the location it was staring at. It turned to look at them, observing them. Affected by the creature’s reaction, a shocked Ezequiel began repeating, “It’s not human, It’s not human! its not human!”
They headed back to their cabin in which they were lodging at a running pace. One of the witnesses stayed behind only a few seconds, watching the being face to face. Suddenly the being began to ascend the mountain range, either by levitating or floating, he too broke into a run, following Ezequiel. At a given moment, Ezequiel, utterly shocked by the experience, turned around to say that the creature was following them. However the other witness could not corroborate this since he didn’t turn around. Prior to this encounter, it seemed that everything had become very quiet in their surroundings. No nature sounds, or the sounds of a typical night in the mountains, suck as the crackling of leaves, birds in the treetops, nothing. The wind had died down, no cars went by. It could be said that a very special atmosphere ‘surrounded them’. (13)

On October 3 2010 at 1930 in the town of Willoughby Spit, Virginia, a witness (a civil engineer by trade) had driven to a 7-11 store to purchase a pack of cigarettes. He was waiting in line to pay for his purchase when he noticed what he thought was a very large ‘hornet’ outside. He paid for his purchase and walked to his vehicle. He then looked up and saw a creature with wings standing on hind legs on the roof of the 7-11 store. He said that the creature was “battle ship gray”. The creature then flew towards him when he got into his truck and flew by his window as he was traveling home. He apparently took a video with his cellphone but had been having difficulty downloading it from the phone (no additional is known about the video). When he arrived home he was quite frightened when he heard a “whoosh whoosh” sound. He thought that the creature had followed him home, but didn’t see it. He immediately entered his apartment and did not see the creature again. (14)

During early October 2010 in and around Ongwediva, Namibia, there were stories of unidentified creatures that attacked animals at night. On the early morning of last Friday a puppy that belonged to Lukas Fotolela, a local resident, died after it was savagely mauled by an unknown creature. 
The creature allegedly entered the house through a small gate that was not properly closed.
“I was sleeping with an open window, when I saw a big white animal, with a black or brownish head forcing its way underneath the corrugated iron sheets where the puppies were sleeping. I tried to scare it away by hitting on the window but instead, it jumped towards me, wanting to attack me, but I quickly closed the door,” explained witness, Monica Simon.
According to Simon, the creature looked like a dog, but was bigger than a dog. She explained that the ‘animal’ exuded a very bad strong odor.
“After I closed the window the creature went back to the puppies and killed my favorite puppy. I heard it making sounds as if it was chewing something. I thought it was eating up the puppy but when we woke up the dead dog only had a bit of blood coming from its mouth. I guess it sucked its blood,” said Simon.
The owner of the house, Lukas Fotolela, who worked until late that night came home to find his dog dead. Fotolela said he searched his yard but could not find the animal or its footprints. For years now stories of unknown creatures that kill animals in the north, especially in the Oshana region have been reported. Livestock, especially goats and chickens have reportedly fallen prey to these creatures. They only suck their victim’s blood and eat the fetuses from expecting goats. (15)

On October 19 2010, at 5:25am, at an unspecified location in Indiana, the witness had been having difficulty in sleeping and awoke early realizing he had not taken the trash out to the curb. For some reason he had a really uneasy feeling but ignored it. After taking the trash out, he went to the front porch to smoke a cigarette. As he walked out he stood there and all of a sudden he saw movement out of his peripheral and immediately looked in that direction. He couldn’t believe his eyes as what appeared to be an ‘alien gray’ was trying to sneak across the street unnoticed. The witness walked off the porch to see where the creature had gone but it had vanished. He finished his cigarette and went back inside; he described the figure as a ‘classic gray alien’ 
The skin looked gray and it was not wearing any clothing, it had a very different stride from that of a human. (16)

On November 24 2010, in Brooks, Maine, at 1830 two were testing a new four wheel drive Ford on one of the men’s property. When they got up there they shut off the lights so only the parking lights were on, and the engine was running. Then something caught the eye of one of the men, about 100 yards away. It was somewhat shiny and just the corners were lit up on it. It was a triangle only 100 feet from then hovering 40 feet above the pine trees. The men turned off the engine and parking lights as they something on the ground with a light moving like it was looking for something. It scanned the ground for five minutes then the lights went away, but quickly came back and started to search around again. However this time the lights were brighter and closer.
They sat and watched quietly for another ten minutes. They were frightened since they knew that it was not a helicopter and the object had been ‘dead silent’. The only thing they heard was a low frequency sound. The lights kept getting brighter as if they were getting closer so one of the men suggested they leave the area.
However even after they started the truck and turned around it was still there, searching for something like it did not care that the men were there. It could have been up there for hours after they left, they did not return to find out. (17)

That same night (November 24) around midnight in the Cheboygan Michigan area, two friends had gone out, armed, looking for a spot to set up their binds for the muzzle-loading season when they crossed from a field with tons of deer beddings, then they came to another field with none whatsoever. They continued through this field and came across some a kind of game trail. They decided to venture down this trail into the woods.
They got maybe 300 yards in it and started hearing heavy breathing and snapping sounds in the thick brush to their right. They thought maybe coyotes but they got to a corner and were stopped on their tracks. In front of them, maybe 60 yards away, was something blacker than the woods standing on two feet and standing between 6’8” and 7’4”. They slowly turned away and back tracked. Before they got to the field the same thing was in front of them again. They turned around for a second and then turned back and it was gone. When they got to the field they noticed that there were four or more of these creatures, one on each corner of the field just standing there. They saw one move behind a tree. At this point they were very frightened, they made their way through the field and got to the edge and there was one standing directly in the middle of the trail entering the woods. At this point the witnesses hurried back home and the whole day they felt like they were being watched and stalked.
According to the main witness (a Michigan National guardsman) they had been out every night since then. They have learned not to use lights because it comes closer than 60 yards. The closest it has been to the witness was maybe 25 yards and was moving closer. At that point he shot at it. There were five in total that they saw the first night and after he shot at one, they went out later another night and there were only four and they seemed more aggressive. It seems that they were trying to herd the witnesses into a corner. (Is not clear how many times the witnesses encountered these strange creatures). (18)

On the night of December 4 2010, around 2:10am in Cypress, Texas, the witness suddenly awoke by the covers on the bed being pulled tight around her at all corners of the bed. She couldn’t move, she heard a loud humming noise in the room, so loud that it hurt her ears, and then a bright light came pouring into the room and she lifted her head and screamed for her husband who fell asleep on the couch. She tried to scream as loud as she could but nothing would come out, only a soft whimper. And then a small blue circle of light came out of the ceiling and beamed down to her husband’s side of the bed, while she was still trying to yell for her husband, but still nothing was coming out and she was completely paralyzed. Then all of the sudden the blue light went back up through the ceiling and the covers were loosened. She pulled back the covers and got out of bed to see a red beam of light shoot out of the bedroom window. (20)

In December 8 2010, around midnight in Victoria, Entre Rios Province, Argentina two local natural resources inspectors were patrolling a local ‘camping’ area, something they did every night. On this night the two men were illuminating each side of the road with their search beam when suddenly a bizarre creature appeared standing in front of them. 
The creature stood on its hind legs like a normal human being and stared intently at the two stunned witnesses. Not knowing what to think both men stopped their vehicle and ran out to get a closer look, and perhaps ‘capture’ the strange creature. The creature appeared to walk on its tip toes or claws, and appeared to be dark brown or gray in color, with a hairy body, long dangling arms, and large protruding ears. After a few seconds the creature scurried into the woods and disappeared from sight. Around the same time a group of fishermen in the same area were startled by a similar looking creature. But to date have refused to make an official statement of the event. (19)



On December 23 2010, around 03:00am in the industrial section of Zofri in Iquique Chile a security guard reported was sitting in his post with the lights of his truck illuminating some nearby bins when suddenly his guard ran towards the bins. He quickly followed the dog and at about 30 meters away he saw a strange figure standing on top of one of excavating equipment. As he approached the figure he was suddenly very frightened. The dog was now barking uncontrollably at the creature, which the guard estimated to have been about 1.80m in height, which a head disproportionately small as compared to the rest of the body and a pair of huge ‘gargoyle like’ wings. Suddenly the creature emitted a loud shrieking sound, something the witness had never heard before. Causing the dog to flee in a panic, closely followed by the witness who entered his truck and shone the headlights directly at the creature, once he did this the creature unfolded its wings and flew quickly towards the nearby hills. In a state of shock he was found by a local police patrol (Carabineros) still sitting in his truck. While the police was interrogating the witness they all heard a loud shrieking sound from the nearby hills. This caused the police patrol to summon additional men to the location. According to reports the original witness now lives in a constant state of fear and refuses to go out at night. (21)

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

ENCOUNTERS WITH THE BLOND AND THEIR KIN, CASE STUDIES PART II:


Figure 3.  “Nordic” type humanoid or alien

In the last journal I detailed reports of encounters with this type of humanoid or similar all the way to the late 60’s. Contrary to popular belief this type of humanoid report did not completely end and the ‘grays’ did not take over, so to speak. Reports continued well into the new millennium as I will again summarize several interesting incidents. It is also interesting to note that none of the reports involved individuals involved in the so-called ‘Contactee’ conundrum or proponents of the “Space brothers” theory.

Sometime in the year 1970 a man was driving through the Mojave Desert, California just before dawn when he saw a blazing orange sphere pass over his car and land on a sandy plain nearby. The witness pulled over feeling no fear; he then felt an urge to leave the car and began walking towards the object. As he neared the sphere the orange light began to dim. Then a doorway opened at the base of the craft and a six-foot five inch tall human-like figure appeared, he was very well built and moved towards the witness with great agility then stood in front of him. The tall man was silent but placed his hands on the witness shoulders and looked into his eyes for a few moments. The man then walked back to the ship and boarded it. The craft again became fiery orange, lifted up, and silently moved towards the north at terrific speed. (22)

In the evening of August 10 1970 in the small village of Hotaville New Mexico, Titus Lamson, a Traditionalist Hopi, saw a rainbow colored saucer shaped construction moving over the village in a westerly direction. It had “a dome, a round thing, and an aerial” (antenna) on top. It became transparent as he watched it. Inside he could see the back of someone dressed in a gray ‘ski-jump outfit.” The man, who had blond hair reaching to his shoulders, was facing an instrument panel. The craft descended slowly until it nearly touched the ground, and then disappeared over a ridge. Lamson set out to search for it with a flashlight but could not find it. (23)

One late night in 1973 in the town of Divinopolis, Minas Gerais state, Brazil after arguing with family members and his sister’s boyfriend, the witness, Zenon Carlos Rios decided to go up to the terraced rooftop and sleep there for the night. As he lay on the hard concrete, almost at the brink of falling asleep, he suddenly heard a long whistle that startled him awake. He looked up and saw a large blue craft, hovering just 2 meters above him, that seemed to be about to fall on him.
The craft was egg-shaped with blue, black and white lights. There was a huge glass paned window going from one side to the other and inside he could see two human-like figures sitting at a control panel. The two humanoids wore black outfits and have very pale features, and short white curly hair. Zenon was unable to move and as the bottom of the craft seemed to about to strike him, a door opened. Then a powerful blast of air sucked him inside the object. Inside he noticed a strong odor resembling propane gas, he immediately lost consciousness. His next memory was of waking up on the terrace feeling great pain throughout his body. With great difficulty he walked downstairs and was stunned to learn that he had been gone for 3 days. He was unable to recall what happened during those three days. (It is not mentioned if any hypnotic regression was performed on the witness). (24)

On January 8 1974 in Springfield, Ohio, Leaving his job around 3:13am Mr. Justice, age 50, experienced failure of car lights and motor; then multicolored blinking lights descended just yards in front of his car, followed by the appearance of a blinding white oval of light approximately 6 feet in diameter, apparently showing the interior of a UFO. He could see five small occupants within; seated on high backed chairs and wearing bright colored robes and each had long brown hair that reached the floor. They appeared to be 3 to 4 foot tall, and the witness could not recall their facial features. The object brightly illuminated the surroundings and car interior. After 5 minutes, the interior light was extinguished and the object ascended rapidly with another display of colored, flashing lights. A maintenance man on the premises had noticed a failure of his “pager” radio four times between 1900 & 2200, earlier that evening although no UFOs were seen. (25)


In June 6 1974, during the daytime, in Wissant, Pas de Calais, France, a student, D.X., had taken his parents camper out to the Dunes where he could study quietly for his end of term exams. Taking a break from his studies, he strolled along the beach near Cap Blanc Nez. Topping a dune, he was surprised to see, at its base, a cube-shaped object, about 3 meters per side and aluminum in color, sitting on a slender, black tripod-like landing gear. No other features on the object were apparent. The ground at the site was marshy and muddy. Standing next to the object were two human-like beings a little over 4 ft tall, wearing one-piece suits of a shiny, gray-white color, almost a metallic sheen to them; a slight fold or crease ran from the neck to the stomach.
They wore tall narrow helmets on their heads with faceplates that showed about three quarters of their faces. Their eyes were very large, their noses long and thin. Their hands were covered by what appeared to be inflated mittens. The witness did not notice their feet. One was about ten meters to his right, the other to his left. The one on the right circled around the object and had no sooner rejoined the second when a third entity appeared.
He was much taller than the other two, at least two meters in height (6’6), and he came from behind the object, around the left side, and stood near the first two. Unlike the smaller beings, he wore no helmet. His features were human, and he had long blond hair. One of the smaller beings then made sounds coming from deep within his throat, which seemed to have a hypnotic effect upon the witness. At that point, the witness is unable to recall what happened next, as he appears to have “blacked out.” When he came back to his senses, everything had disappeared. He was troubled about not being able to recall what had happened to him. He could find no traces of the object and the three beings at the site. (26) (Indeed a very intriguing, little known case in which two different types of entities appeared to have been ‘operating’ together). We go on to even stranger rendezvous as the decades of the 70’s ended.

Undetermined date in 1976 in the Molebka area, Perm region, Urals, Russia, the 18-year old witness, Vladimir S, after suffering a job-related injury to his back was sent to this region by his family for repose and to seek locals with curative powers which were known to live in the region. His injury required him to walk with a cane. While there he camped, along with several others in a small peninsula by the river Chosovaya.
Immediately he was struck by the apparent complete absence of wildlife in the area, including insects in an area with some trees and plants. One night at the end of his stay in the area Vladimir woke up around 03:00am in order to satisfy a certain physiological need. At about 20 meters from the tent he noticed a luminous egg-shaped object rising out of the river. Stunned, he stood watching as the object hovered in total silence in front of him. The craft was luminous matte yellow in color and apparently translucent which emitted a strong heat that the witness felt engulf his face.
Inside the object stood a humanoid figure about 1.90m in height, with arms tightly held against its body, it had long hair and the witness was unable to see its feet. Suddenly from the top of the object a green beam of light shot out striking the witness full on the face like a photo flash, he was unable to seen anything for several seconds. When he was able to see again he noticed the object flying way into the distance and disappearing from sight. Very soon after this incident the witness allegedly recovered completely from his injuries and did not necessitate a cane to walk ever again. (27)

“No Fear”

Ringwood, Passaic, New Jersey, On February 13 1976 around 2300, the witness was hearing neighborhood dogs barking and howling, looked out her picture window and saw nothing unusual, but her hair stood up on the back of her neck. Looking to the left, she saw by the full moon’s light, 100 ft away, a small figure, about the size of a 10-year old child, dressed in a close fitting one-piece snowsuit of silvery color. The suit had a hood over the head, with lumps at the ears, a dark belt at the waist, and dark boots.
The witness felt convinced that the being was feminine. The face was visible and seemed not to be abnormal, as well as could be discerned at that distance. The witness felt paralyzed, and could not call for her daughter to come and see. She had a mental impression of the words “No fear” repeated 3 times. After perhaps 25 minutes, the figure turned on its heels and walked off into the woods. The witness returned to the house about 10 minutes later, and she told her husband to go out and look for footprints in the freshly fallen snow. He found a set of small footprints leading away from the spot into the woods, but none leading up to it. (28). Perhaps not a “Nordic” or blond type of entity but a small human-type nonetheless which before the advent of the ‘grays’ were frequently reported during close encounters.

North Reddish, Cheshire, England, in August of 1976 around noon three young children were playing on a waste ground just off Longford Road West near an old railway line. They were around a hut which had been constructed for them by a neighbor. The girl, Susan, was tired and thirsty so she went into the hut to make herself and the boys some orange drinks. The boys remained outside playing by some bushes. Suddenly the boys saw a flash of silver pass before their eyes, and heard a crackling noise coming from the directions of the bush. Looking in the direction they saw a strange figure emerge from within the bush. He was wearing a silvery one-piece suit, seemed human in appearance but had a short gray beard and long yellowish hair. The boys stood aghast because he was floating about six inches off the ground. The figure was only visible for a few seconds, and then it just vanished. John, one of the boys, said, “It was like a light-bulb being switched off, one minute he was there, the next he was gone.”
Meanwhile Susan was in the shed totally unaware of all this. As she completed the drinks she heard a strange rustling sound. Looking up out of the window she found herself staring face to face with a strange man who was not more than a few feet away. He was behind the boys, so out of their immediate sight, for they were still looking towards the bush. Susan did not know this man, so she stared back at him.
Then he looked away from her and took a small hand held shovel from the belt he wore around his waist. He proceeded to stoop down and dig up small bits of soil, pouring each shovel full into a see-through kind of plastic bag. There were several of these out around his waistband. By now she was getting frightened, as she had no idea who this man was, or what he was doing—and he did look a little odd. So she yelled out instinctively to the boys. As soon as she did this the man vanished into thin air. When the boys turned around he was not to be seen. In height he was similar to Susan and John’s father (five feet nine inches). His complexion was very pale, and his eyes were long and narrow and slanted a bit “like a cat’s”. The silvery suit was like a track suit and seemed to be elastic at the bottom. There were four or five buttons running down the middle of the chest at the top. The hands were covered with silvery gloves and the footwear consisted of boots with thick black soles on them.
Unafraid the children decided to look to see if they could find him again. They walked forward a few yards towards the fence surrounding the school and in a few moments spotted him again. He was stooped down by the fence, seemingly collecting more samples. He seemed unaware of the children, and continued for a few moments this time although they remained some yards away. Then he disappeared again, only this time John and Susan said he seemed to “go down into the ground and just vanish”. The children now walked towards the spot where he had been and saw an object rising slowly from the ground, apparently within the playground of the school. It was a medium sized object shaped like a gently curved disc with a more or less flat bottom. It was silver but had four dark holes (windows?) at the top in a row, and a couple of dark blotches on the bottom in the middle. It rose slowly and then moved horizontally heading south south east to disappear in the direction of Tennyson Road, still quite low. (29)

In the autumn of 1976 in the city of Helsingborg, Skane, Sweden, around midnight, a local housewife suddenly woke up as her husband remained sleeping next to her. Shen then saw standing next to her bed a man about 1.90m in height. He had light short hair, blue eyes and was very handsome in appearance. He wore a loose fitting silvery coverall. The figure radiated great warmth and kindness and the witness remained calm. The room also became unaccountably hot. After about 3-4 minutes of standing in the room the figure suddenly vanished in plain sight. (30)

1977 was a landmark year as far as the amount of high strange incidents and encounters but the country of Brazil seemed to have been at the forefront of it all.

One late night in August 1977 in the city of Sao Jose do Rio Preto, Sao Paolo state, Brazil, a local teacher was lying on her bed in her bedroom when she noticed through the open window a small luminous sphere hovering above some nearby trees. Suddenly the sphere flew through the window into the bedroom and transformed itself into a human-like figure resembling that of a ‘Roman Soldier’ complete with helmet and a metallic armor-like outfit.
The intruder joined the stunned witness in bed, an opening became visible around the trousers area of the stranger and a thin luminous penis emerged, which easily penetrated the witness who felt extreme pleasure despite the circumstances (!). After, she felt very tired and sleepy; she slept so soundly that she missed her classes the next day. According to the witness (who inexplicably remained a virgin after the encounter) the stranger visited on several occasions with the same results. Her health deteriorated and she became depressed, loosing all interest in her boyfriend. (31)

On afternoon in November 1977 at Baia do Sol, Para state, Brazil, a man was sleeping after lunch when he awoke to see a red light blinking outside his house. Thinking it strange he went to the window. Outside he saw a huge object shaped like a helicopter but without rotors. There were three men inside. They were tall, at least 1.80 meters, with blond hair and blue eyes and were wearing white suits with blue capes. They appeared to be working with instruments resembling computers. When he appeared at the window, he heard one of the men say to the others, “Look at that” and immediately the UFO took off, disappearing behind some trees. (32)

That same November 1977, at night, near the city of Colares, also in the state of Para, Brazil, a pilot was driving near Colares when he spotted a disc landing behind some trees. He was alone on the road, it was completely dark, and he became frightened. Then he saw a man walking toward him. The stranger was tall and had blond hair. He walked close to the car, looked at the driver and looked into his eyes. The driver began to cry and the tall man shook his head, glanced at the license plate, turned and walked back into the forest. Then the disc took off. (33)


Figure 4. Entity reported in Argentina 1978.
1978 likewise was a landmark year as far as close encounters with humanoids and high strangeness events. Many of these events were reported from Italy (which experienced an unprecedented wave of encounters), Argentina and other South American countries. I will summarize some of the most interesting events, concerning ‘Nordic’ type entities and their kin for 1978.

One evening in January of 1978 near the city of Puyehue, Chile, the main witness, known only as ‘Don Gaspar’ and several other men were traveling by minibus (microbus) during a business trip when they noticed a strange light on a nearby clearing on the side of the road. They stopped the bus and Gaspar ran towards the light (shades of Travis Walton). There was a sudden flash and Gaspar stopped on his tracks seemingly reduced to ashes (!). Two figures exited the hovering light and using a device resembling a large aspirator (vacuum cleaner) absorbed what was left of Gaspar into what appeared to be a large aluminum bag (I think this is a unique description in the bizarre annals of Ufology). Somehow in this condition Gaspar was made to understand that he was going to be reconstituted onboard the object. Soon he found himself in a room surrounded by a very white light, brighter on the top and more opaque towards the bottom.
The room resembled a doctor’s examining room with a single bed in the center. Gaspar met several man-like humanoids very similar to humans except for very subtle differences especially in the area of the hands. He was then given a thorough examination that included his heart, head and genitalia. A blond extraterrestrial female was later brought into the room and clearly communicated to Gaspar via telepathy that she wished to mate with him as part of an “experiment”. He was also told that human life span was too short for their purposes. Soon he was returned to his friends, who were sleeping peacefully in the bus and later as he stood around talking with them, his parka and several other of his belongings suddenly burst into flames. Soon after this incident the witness vision improved dramatically and a strange mark appeared on his forehead. (34)

On February 4 1978, at a dam called Dique La Florida y San Luis province, Argentina at around 04:45am, six men, Manuel Alvarez, Pedro Sosa, Regino Pedroni, Genaro Sosa, Jacinto Lucero & Ramon Sosa had gone out fishing near the shore of the lake and while four of them slept two of the men spotted a huge upside down bowl-shaped object emitting a bright fluorescent light descend near them at high speed. It stopped 25 meters from the witnesses and hovered. A hatch opened and a small ladder was lowered to the ground. Soon a very tall human-like figure then exited the object. The figure was wearing a bright silvery scaly outfit and wore mittens on his hands. He also wore a transparent bowl-shaped helmet that covered his head completely. The being had beautiful features and blond hair, he walked towards the witnesses and made a hand gesture, like a greeting, he then walked back and re-entered the object which quickly ascended at high speed towards the northwest. The other four men awakened to see the object flying away. (35)

On a day between April 25 and April 30 1978, in Moscow Russia, the witness, a woman, A.G. was lying on her couch around midnight in her apartment which was located on the fifth floor of a multistoried complex. She had just finished reading a book and was preparing to sleep and had just finished switching off the lamp when she suddenly felt a strong pressure on her body. The pressure was below her waist, worried she looked at the window to her left and was surprised to see a dense curving cloud entering her room through a small opening on the windowpane. She didn’t noticed how two humanoid figures suddenly appeared in her room, since she had been looking at the strange swirling cloud. Both figures were human-like in appearance and very tall, at least 2.6 to 2.8m in height, both were dressed in light colored coveralls, with round, globe-shaped glass like helmets which emitted the same soft light as their clothing.
Both humanoid figures stood very close to her but did not touch her, just stood over her. She heard speech coming from them but she couldn’t understand the language or meaning of the words, she was still hindered by a heaviness that now felt all over her body, she wanted to move was unable to. She then addressed the humanoids, begging them to leave quickly, since the pressure (that she assumed they emitted) was very heavy. In a moment both humanoids vanished, transforming their bodies into a swirling dense cloud which slowly floated out the apartment through a slight opening in the window. A.G. now felt the heaviness gone and stood up, amazed as to what had occurred, she then approached the window and tried to look out, but due to the size of the window she wasn’t able to look out. She felt no fear during the encounter and was amazed that she was not able to move while her brain seemed to still function properly. (36)

For the record, during early 1978 there were numerous reports of encounters with strange entities in and around the Moscow metropolitan area, some of them in the subway system of the city. (Please refer to an updated version of 1978 humanoid reports).


On July 4 1978 near Mt Etna, Catania, Italy between 2230 & 2330 four witnesses, Franco Padellero (aged 27), and Attilio Di Salvatore, (aged 30), both sergeants in the Italian Air Force, Maurizio Esposito (aged 21), an Italian Naval officer, and Signora Antonina Di Pietro, who was a friend of the latter, the men were all off duty and were on vacation by Mount Sona on the slopes of the great volcano Etna, on the island of Sicily.
The first thing they noticed was a triangle of bright red lights in the sky. These three lights seemed to pulsate, growing larger then smaller. Suddenly one of them detached itself and streaked down towards the group. It went out of sight, behind the slope, about 1000 feet away. Deciding to investigate, the group got into Di Salvatore’s car and drove along towards the place where the object had seemed to land. By the side of the road there was a dip and as they rounded a bend they saw a dazzle of bright light coming from the dip. Stopping the car they got out and went over to the edge to look. Sitting by a rocky precipice below them was a classically shaped flying saucer, about 40 ft across. The object had a dome on top what was a brilliant yellow in color. The rest of it was a reddish hue, with red and blue lights on top.
By the side of the craft on the precipice there were five or six beings. These were very tall, and wore black overall-like suits that fitted very tightly. Their features were human and the four witnesses said they looked very beautiful. The hair was a blond color. Two of the beings began to climb the slopes of the precipice towards the witnesses, who by now were rooted to the spot, immobilized by a strange force. The entities were smiling at them and came to within about 15 feet, before one nodded his head towards the saucer and they started to climb down again.
The object had now started to glow with myriad tiny lights of many colors but the yellow, red and blue still predominated. Suddenly a car drove past and all the lights on the object went out. As soon as the car had gone they brightened again. Soon after this the hold on the witnesses was released suddenly. They wasted no time in scrambling back to their car and driving to the hotel as fast as possible. They did not see the UFO depart. For some time afterwards all four felt drained of energy. (37)

On early morning of August 1978 near the village of Larzhanka, Odessa region, Russia, two men, V. T. Poliszhuk and his friend A. I. Yurchenko, both ardent hunters, were hunting waterfowl in a wildlife reservation on the banks of the Danube. After finishing their hunt the satisfied men went with their trophies on the road near the village and waited for a bus to take them to the Izmail Laboratory. The road was strangely deserted. Suddenly both men saw a young woman of amazing beauty on the road. The witnesses could not remember the way she was dressed but very clearly remembered her uncommon beauty and long loose flowing light blond hair. She was at least 2 meters in height.
The woman walked towards the two witnesses as they both stared mesmerized, unable to speak. When she was about 15-20 meters away from the men, the woman stared fixedly at them and something that felt like cold water suddenly splashed on the men’s eyes, everything around them then became cloaked in a misty cloudy shroud. This lasted for more than a minute. When everything cleared and the men were able to see again, the woman was walking away, however she suddenly stopped and looked back at the men and again the milky mist-like substance covered the men’s faces. When the mist vanished, the woman was no longer visible. Near the location of the incident there is a very deep lake called Yalpug. There have been numerous UFO encounters in the area and other humanoid observations of what the locals call the “Cane alien people”. There is also talk about an underground alien base in this area. (38)


Figure 5. Lake Yalpug Ukraine

 On September 13 1978 at night in the town of Blumenau, Santa Catarina state, Brazil, the witness, known as Mrs. Carvalho was traveling in her Chevette in the outskirts of this location at around 60mph. Suddenly the car appeared to loose speed, and then a circular shade seemed to descend above the vehicle and cover it completely. She felt the car rising up very high at high speed. The doors of the vehicle were also opening and closing at high speed, making a loud racket.
At this point Mrs. Carvalho blacked out. Upon waking up she found herself in a semi-circular room, of a yellow subdued color, in front of her stood a very tall man, over 2 meters in height, which called himself “Dagon”.
He spoke without moving his lips and while he communicated, Mrs. Carvalho experiences a bizarre sensation as if she was being “reduced in size”, her clothes seemed to increase in size and her feet appear to float inside her boots. She could not see where her vehicle was, and then everything became hazy. She was found by the Federal police sleeping in her vehicle on the side of the road near Florianopolis. She had no idea how she had arrived at the location. (39) Interesting information as to the name “Dagon” given by this ‘alien’.
Dagon was originally a fertility god, though once these beliefs adapted to Hebrews he evolved into a major northwest Semitic god, reportedly of fish and/or fishing. He was worshipped by the early Amorites and by the inhabitants of the cities of Ebla (modern Tell Mardikh, Syria) and Ugarit (modern Ras Shamra, Syria) (which was an ancient city near the Mediterranean containing a large variety of ancient writings and pagan shrines). He was also a major member, or perhaps head, of the pantheon of the Biblical Philistines.
As the year progressed reports became even stranger (if you believe that) making way to 1979 or the end of the high strangeness decade and the beginning of the 80’s, or perhaps what some have called the dawn of the grays.

Between 7:00am and 8:00 am on the morning of October 15 1978 near the small hamlet of Jaraba, in Zaragoza Spain, a 50year old man was on his way to photograph nests of “Milopas” (a variety of eagles) with his “Canon” camera equipped with a 200mm objective and loaded with Kodachrome film. The continuous cawing of crows could be heard. Suddenly, it all became silent. He goes on walking, and then positions himself between fences near a post for rabbit hunters. He mounts his camera with a tele-objective on the tripod, and focuses on the supposed nest. Surprised by reflections on the view finder, he looks around himself but does not notice anything abnormal. He then starts to hear a weak buzzing which disappears suddenly, and turns once more to focus his camera. After a while, he feels uneasy, with an impression, of “metallic teeth” and the hair at the nape of his neck stands on end. The camera and his watch seem warm, he turns around and sees at a distance of around 20 meters a seemingly ovoid object surrounded by small “antennas,” for which he estimates a diameter of 5 meters by comparison with a Dodge. There were also two “individuals” 1.90m or more in height, wearing blue-gray suits, apparently made of dull plastic and tight belts. They seem to be blond. One of them is bent over a tube, apparently metallic, which enters the ground. The other one carries a box above which a sphere seems to float.
The buzzing sound which had reappeared meanwhile now stops. The tube carrier stands up and makes gestures to the witness, who stands up too and while approaching a bit, feels an impression of heat. Speaking loudly he asks the individuals whether they need help, but hears his own voice “distorted.” A little afraid, he stops and asks them what they are doing. The individual goes on making gestures, and suddenly draws the tube out of the ground, “folds” it and goes to the object with his companion. The buzzing sound now reappears louder and louder, and the witness starts feeling again, more intensely, the “electric” sensation in the nape of his neck and his mouth, as well as vibrations on the ground. He goes back to his camera. The object rises up about two meters, while the sound increases. The witness does not notice any air movement, or any visible thruster, however, from certain angles; he believes he can distinguish three circular spots on the underside of the object. He has time to take 2 or 3 pictures, and then the object rises once more and disappears. The buzzing sound disappears at the same time but the metallic taste in the mouth remains, and will last around 2 days. The witness does not notice traces, except a small funnel shaped hole in the ground, with a diameter of around 20 centimeters. Once developed, the film will appear completely fogged. The witness who to date did not believe in UFOs believes he has just seen one, but decides not to talk about it. (40)
On November 14 1978, one early morning around 05:30am at the small hamlet of Colle del Castello near Donato Di Tagliacozzo, Italy, Giuseppi de Giovanni, aged 51, was tending some cattle and was searching for a cow which had strayed—when suddenly he saw a circular object of an estimated diameter of 5 meters and height of 1.50m. He said it looked like “a brown shoe-polish box,” with some small windows, lying in a field. Di Giovanni approached the strange object and looked inside (presumably through one of the ports) where he saw 6 or 7 “people” of human aspect. They were small, wore green overalls, and were smiling like children. Two of the entities were “women” like dolls. While the women were blondes, the “men” were dark haired and gave the appearance of being much older than the women. The witness was suddenly overtaken by fear and hid himself behind a bush. He rubbed his eyes but the object ‘was still there.” Then he closed his eyes for a minute or so, but when he re-opened them the strange object was gone. (41)
We finish this memorable year of close encounters (433 in my files) with another bizarre encounter from Brazil.

On December 6 1978 at about 2030-2045 at a place called Marimbondo near Fronteira, Minas Gerais, Brazil, watchman Jesus Antunes Moreira was on guard duty inside the security zone of the Marimbondo Hydroelectric plant. He was in the guard house, right on the top of the dam, because it was raining at the time, and he was anxious to keep dry. Suddenly he noticed that something was lighting up the surface of the water of the dam. His curiosity aroused, he stepped out of the guard house and went to see what it could be, and found himself looking at an object which was slightly above the level of the horizon about 200 meters from him, and crossing the Rio Grande (Brazil). It was coming in his direction, and when it got closer, he could make out that it was a spacecraft about five meters wide and three meters high, white in color, and emitting a certain amount of luminosity. It looked as though it was about to land on top of the dam, maybe right by the powerhouse. At first Moreira thought that it was some new type of helicopter, because he knew that the directors of the plant frequently do use helicopters when making their inspections of the dam, but the craft was not making the slightest noise in flight. Getting more and more curious he started walking along on the concreted part of the dam, but the craft went past where he was and then moved to the earthen part of the dam, it was about 1 ½ meters from the foot of it.
He was now able to see that its color was not white, but a light gray. It had a door about two meters high, with a little window in the upper part of it, and it had a sort of platform running right around it. By now he was only about seven meters from him. Then the little window opened, and in it there appeared a face in many respects very like a human face. Then the main door opened, and from it came three beings dressed in blue coveralls with a metallic sheen. They were all very tall—two meters maybe—and with quite long, black, smooth hair. In an absolutely natural sort of fashion, they spoke to him, in some unknown language. He replied, in his confusion, that he would go and get somebody who could speak their language. He was thinking that they could have been foreigners. When he said he would go to one of the telephones that are strung out along the 300 meter wide top of the dam, one of them gestured to him to step back. At this stage he began to become frightened, and he felt for his revolver, which he was wearing over his rain cape with the idea of firing a warning shot should it be necessary. And indeed he did try to shoot, but the revolver jammed and would not fire. At that point one of them went inside the machine and came out with a black box, about the size of a shoe box, and handed it to one of the others who was the one that had the longest hair. He noticed that all of them were wearing rose-colored gloves, which were luminous, like their blue overalls. From then on he was able to understand perfectly what they were saying to him, in Portuguese.
They asked him if he was scared and told him to keep calm, because they said they had no intention of doing him any harm. When he asked them what they wanted, and were they came from, they said they were on a research and study mission and that if he remained calm, he would soon know all about it. His meeting with the ufonauts was broken off when one of them, using a rope with a grab at the end of it, started extracting some stones from the place, whereupon he objected. That was enough for them to put away the box and without the slightest show of dissatisfaction or displeasure re-enter their craft. After the incident Moreira was examined by a company Doctor, Sergio Bandeira, and he passed all the tests successfully. (42)

Figure 6. Humanoids and craft Marimbondo.

We enter now the end of the “high strangeness decade” the year 1979 and bizarre encounters continued unabated.

One evening in early 1979 at a place called Nildottie in South Australia a bizarre event was reported.
The two witnesses, Jack and Don had been experiencing problems with their TV antenna being twisted around. The cause puzzled them. One evening after cooking a meal, the Venetian blinds went up and down. Both went outside to look and were approached by European looking people. They appeared to be wearing woolen jumpers. There were both male and females. A bright light shone on them and both men felt calm. They were then taken over to a mound of gravel adjacent to which a craft was located. The men were taken inside. It was cold and the beings apparently agreed to escort them back to the house to get jumpers. They were not allowed to take food. They then returned to the object and it took off. As it rose they saw the TV antenna on the house below twist around. They could see across the Murray River as they rose up. Don, the younger of the two, was given strange, repetitive tests. Seven hours later they were returned. When a neighbor visited and found them confused, police were called in. The two men were taken to a local hospital. They seemed to be suffering from yellow jaundice and eye problems. Both men passed away within two years of the encounter. (43). (I have asked myself something about this case, “Where the two unfortunate men somehow victims of a dark government experiment?”) The world will never know.

A somewhat crude abduction attempt report was reported one late evening in early January 1979 near the town of Santa Cruz, state of Rio Grande Do Norte, Brazil (where else!).
The witness was walking home after dark, when he stopped to light a cigarette and moments later a brightly lit object suddenly descended from the sky and stopped just several meters above his head. It was silent and shaped like a ‘silo’. A door opened and the witness could now see a man and a woman sitting inside on seats. They sat motionless side by side. A light now engulfed the witness and he felt being pulled upwards into the object. He grabbed a small palm tree and wrapped himself around it. He could barely hold on when drops of hot liquid, resembling melted wax began falling on his hands, in a possible attempt to loosen his grip. But the witness would not let go and the beings finally gave up. The door closed and the craft shot up into the sky vanishing at high speed. According to the terrified witness the beings looked like ‘foreigners’ with light-colored hair. (44)

On January 29 1979 in the village of Bissoe, Truro, Cornwall, England, a man and his son were suddenly awakened to find their bedroom brightly lit up. One of the witnesses looked out the window and was amazed to see a bright hovering oval-shaped craft. Inside two human-like figures with long fair wavy hair could be clearly seen. The bright object then glided silently away and then shot away at high speed. (45)

On March 1979 during the afternoon, a very similar case was reported in Sheffield, South Yorkshire, England. A man and a woman were out chatting by a payphone in broad daylight when they noticed a gray disc shaped object with a dome on top hovering above a local Fish & Chips restaurant. Through a transparent window on the dome they were able to see two man-like figures staring down at them, one had his hands behind his back. Both figures wore ice blue tight fitting suits and had long blond hair. At the same time the witnesses noticed a strange silence in the area. After the incident the woman began to experience different types of psychic phenomena, including seeing an apparition of her deceased husband. (46)

One night in the summer of 1979 near Pinedale, Wyoming, a witness (wishing to remain anonymous) was staying in a cabin in the hills of the Wind River Range, when in a dream-like state he saw a beautiful female being about 8 feet tall. She had all white hair, very large eyes, but perfectly proportionate to her face, with a very glossy look. She wore a dress that was all white and made of some kind of feather-like material. The witness was so awed by her beauty that he actually attempted to flirt with her. He felt compassion and love emanating from her. The day after this ‘encounter’ the witness saw a silver lens-shaped object hovering over the Wind River Range. (47)

A very strange event was reported during the middle of October of 1979 in the town of Urbanizacion Villa Capri, Rio Piedras Puerto. Perhaps not necessarily involving the “blonds” but definitely their “kin”, around 1400 in the afternoon, the witness, a lone housewife, was resting at home when suddenly she heard a loud humming sound and the sound of something falling on the roof. When she looked out the window she felt paralyzed and began hearing a voice in her head telling her “not to be afraid.” Consequently five little men, three foot tall, descended from the roof and began rummaging through the patio terrace. She was able to see some flashing lights in the direction from where they had descended. The beings were described as thin, with child-like bodies, short arms, and wearing tight-fitting one-piece green outfits with yellow hood-like headgear. They wore wide belts around the waist and small yellowish boots. They all had human, but somewhat deformed features. One of them that appeared to have been the leader communicated telepathically with the witness and warned her of coming wars and disasters. They then promptly took their leave. (48)

On December 22 1979 around 1825 in at a location near Toronto, Ontario, Canada, the main witness and her brother were driving just north of town on a foggy evening, when they came upon a really heavy fog bank, then entered a dense black cloud, and when they emerged there was not any other traffic around. They had lost about 20 minutes of time. Later under hypnosis they recalled seeing a swirling black cloud and three human-like figures approaching their vehicle, they were very human looking, blond and about five foot ten inches tall. They wore gray green coveralls. They took the main witness apparently into an object, which was green inside; her brother was left in the car. She was later brought back to the car. (49)

On the next issue of ‘The Journal of Humanoid Studies’ Vol. 2 nr 2, will include the third installment of “Encounters with the blond and their kin” we will explore similar encounters as strange or stranger as the ones already presented. Cases reported during the decade of the 80’s will be summarized. The next issue will deal with cases during the decade of the 90’s and finally on the issue after that, we will have the last segment which will deal with similar cases in the new millennium.

THE PRE-ARNOLD CORNER 
XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

In keeping with the ‘Blonds and their kin’ theme I will present 3 cases from 1946 describing similar entities.

Sometime in 1946, (unknown time) in Aylesbury, Buckinghamshire, England, a man walking along a country road sighted a huge dome-shaped structure on a field across from him. As he watched, several glass-like doors seemed to open and shut. The witness approached the object and saw several men in silvery suits apparently working around the object. One saw him and was heard to say, “How did he get here”? “His clothes are at least 100 years old”? Two of the men then seized him and dragged him inside the object. He managed to break away and ran through some doors. He ran for a while, turned around and the craft had disappeared. (50)

During 1946 in the Isaklinsk area, Samara region, Russia, according to local villagers, from the nearby forest ravines appeared some strange ‘people’ described as very human-like but wearing strange blue coveralls somehow resembling those worn by sailors. Thus the local residents began to call the strangers “sailors”. Some of these “sailors” even visited the villages in order to barter with the collective farmers for bread and milk. They spoke very bad Russian, mangling the words. The strangers offered strange tiny cigarette lighter-like objects that lit up with a strong flame at the slightest touch, and bottled “sweet” water. There is no record as to what happened with the bartered items and when the “sailors” did stop visiting. (51)

During the summer of 1946 at about 15 minutes after midnight in the fair city of Johannesburg, South Africa, the two witnesses, sisters Vida Goldsworthy and Mrs. Naudwin (first name not provided) had been to the local cinema and on their return decided to take their dog for a walk before retiring to bed. They gained entrance to the waste ground behind their flat by way of an area where a demolished house once stood. They released the dog from the leash and it ran to the waste ground without hesitation while the two women stood on the pavement at the entrance, chatting idly about the movie they had just seen. Suddenly there was a loud thud, as if something had struck the ground somewhere in the darkness before them.
Anxious in case an African had thrown something at their dog, (those were the days) they looked around. It was then that Mrs. Naudwin saw the object and drew her sister’s attention to it as it hovered over the Langum Hotel by only about five feet, being therefore about 50 feet above the ground. Both women were mystified, having never before seen anything remotely similar, considered it was some new kind of military device, which was odd, but not out of place in the post war situation. The thing that hovered partly over the hotel and partly over the roadway behind it (some 200 yards away) was basically rounded. In the same shape of a saucer with a round ball in the center, when first seen the ball was split exactly in two by the central saucer shape. The witnesses were able to obtain a very clear view of the object as it hovered quite silently. Whether or not the “thud” they had heard was connected with the object is not known. In size it was about 25 to 30 feet across and about 15 feet high. The rim was of a brownish color while the center of the saucer was white. The central ball was a bright golden color. Having dismissed it as a military device, the women began to lose interest. They had only watched it for a few seconds but already their gaze began to move away from it. It was then that they noticed that the dog was by their feet and very calm. At this point they heard a clicking noise and immediately following this, the central ball began to drop down through the saucer shape with a noticeable gap, and stopped when it was directly level with the roof of the hotel. There was no visible hole through which the sphere could have passed. The underside of the saucer was clearly seen as the object itself seemed to be tilted slightly away from the women. The ball remained in this detached position for some seconds and then there was a second loud click. The ball now moved upwards through the saucer again, although once more no hole was apparent and finally it detached itself above the saucer. The sphere was then seen to be supported by two dark “metal” pillars. They gave off no light and it was just an impression that they were made of metal, but Vida Goldsworthy clearly recalls seeing the sky between them.
When the sphere was supported above the main body the witnesses became aware that the object was in fact rotating in an anti-clockwise direction. It may well have been doing this throughout the observation. As the ball raised itself above the main body a further dimension was added to the mystery by the appearance of two figures. They had seemingly entered the gap below the sphere during its passage upwards through the main body of the object. These entities were human in appearance and could have passed quite easily for ordinary persons. They were almost exact replicas one of the other. Estimated to be about seven feet tall they had fair European skin coloration. The hair was short, fair and wavy, and the beings were well built. Vida Goldsworthy described them as “very good looking.” The figures were wearing an all white uniform of some type which was gathered in the middle by a brownish belt. There were two pockets at chest height, one on either side of the tunic top, and there were pleats running down the sides. Vida Goldsworthy also feels there was a line of buttons down the middle of the tunic top, but she is not certain of this. There was a stiff “stand up” collar at the neck. The legs were mostly obscured, as also were the sleeves, which throughout the encounter were behind the backs of the entities. By their body angle and their posture the witnesses felt that the entities were standing on a raised surface and leaning against an invisible rail of some kind. There was a distinct impression that the beings were watching the two women throughout this phase, although they were never seen to move. The object and humanoids eventually disappeared from sight behind some buildings and the witnesses returned home. (52)

THE FRINGE CORNER. 
XxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxX

What follows is one of the most bizarre and high strangeness incidents of that incredible decade of the 70’s. It perhaps embodied that decade of ‘strangeness’ combining both paranormal and Ufological aspects. Like or not many mainstream or ‘nuts and bolts’ Ufologists were beginning to realize that there was definitely something more than what met the eye.

The date was December 11 1975 at around 23:30 at night, the location, Toppenish Ridge, Washington an area known for numerous UFO sightings and other strange events.
Bob Le Duc (other sources give the name Jim Miller, possibly a pseudonym) had dropped off his girlfriend after a party. He turned off U.S. 97 and began the familiar journey home along Pumphouse Road which runs along the northern slopes of Toppenish Ridge. The gravel road was dark, without any streetlights. A mile up the road, Bob was surprised to see in his headlights a roan cow and her two calves’ beelining it toward him. The cow was bawling and looking back over its shoulder, apparently to make sure that one of the calves was following. Something had frightened the animals. Bob slowed his truck to avoid hitting them. Moments later, as he neared the top of a small rise, he saw three figures standing on the left side of the road. He wondered if they were travelers in trouble. The witness reduced his speed, ready to help. Suddenly one of the figures, standing in the ditch on the side of the road, bounded out onto the road in a 15-foot, floating, slow motion stride to a point just past the center of the road.
The figure, apparently a man, was about seven feet tall. He slowly put his arms above his head. An uncomfortable feeling descended over Bob. He decided it was best to continue on. The truck approached within several feet of the figure, and Bob saw that the man was extremely thin and wore tight black clothing with white bands at each wrist and ankle. A white trapezoid, as if an insignia, was on his chest, and black boots or similar footwear was on his feet. The man had a very long face, and a long, pointy nose. The skin on the face was very white, as if covered with flour. The upper lip appeared to be pulled back in a permanent snarl, and fine teeth were visible. The lower lip was either missing or very small. The man’s shoulder length hair was brownish, reddish-blond and very matted and stringy. The fingers on both of the man’s bare hands were long, and the creature grasped something purple in his left hand. The thing had a wire on it, which appeared to run down the creature’s arm. Bob noticed that the other two individuals remained close together at the side of the road. They were wearing the same kind of clothing, complete with white markings.
Completely frightened, Bob swerved around the figure. As he did, the giant turned sideways, never moving his arms nor changing expression. Bob tore off up the road and into the darkness. He had the urge to look into the rearview mirror but was too frightened. He drove as fast as he could. A few moments later, an elongated lighted object appeared behind the truck. It blinked on and off several times. Shortly, the inside of his truck and a 10 foot area round the vehicle were flooded with light as if the dome light had been turned on. The intensity of the illumination masked the instrument panel light and revealed dead insects stuck to the windshield. (If it hadn’t been already weird enough, the situation was soon to get even weirder).
Out of the corner of his eyes, Bob saw a shadow in the seat to his right. He intuitively knew that the figure was that of a close male friend his own age; he recognized the shape of the friend’s head and his familiar coat. As Bob drove madly home, a woman’s voice spoke in his head, “Drive recklessly because they cant afford for them to be the cause of you getting hurt.” Bob’s passenger turned his head and looked at Bob then leaned forward and looked up at the light pouring in through the windshield. He then leaned back, wiped his eyes, leaned forward as if to stand up and vanished. The light disappeared, and a sick feeling came over Bob that someone had died. He reached home and ran inside and awakened his parents, who could see that he was quite frightened. An interesting fact is that Bob learned the morning after he encountered the giants that a friend who resembled the passenger in his car had died the night of the encounter in a violent shooting. (53)
A sort of confirmation to this bizarre incident was reported one evening in March of 1976 also in Toppenish Ridge, Yakima, Washington.
A family was returning to their ranch on the South Harrah Road when they were surprised to see several tall thin longhaired man-like figures chasing some of the cattle down the road. The beings had extremely white or pale features and wore black outfits with white trapezoid emblems on the chest area, and were estimated to have been at least seven foot tall. Frightened, the family quickly drove away from the area. (54)

Part 3 of “Encounters with the Blonde and their kin” will be on the next issue of the Journal of Humanoid Studies.

Any questions or information please contact the author, Albert S Rosales at the following two email addresses:

Garuda79@att.net
alberthumanoid@gmail.com




  


1. http://www.alien-ufos.com/personal-ufo-alien-experiences-alien-dreams/
2. Guillermo D. Gimenez quoting Noticiero Ufologico Autonomo—Chile
3. http://davehodrien.blogspot.com/2010/07/london-contactee-case.html
4. http://davehodrien.blogspot.com/2010/09/thirsk-contactee-case.html
5. Your True Tales, October 2010
6. http://davehodrien.blogspot.com/2010/07/dudley-contactee-case.html
7. Your True Tales, October 2010
8. http://paranormal.about.com/od/humanenigmas/a/tales_10_10_11t.htm
9. http://www.earthfiles.com/news.php?ID=1791&category=Environment
10. http://inexplicata.blogspot.com quoting Quique Mario (CEUFO) and Guillermo Gimenez, Planeta UFO.
11. http://thechurchofufology.blogspot.com/2011/01/-one-two-and-three.html
12. Your True Tales—October 2010
13. Marcelo Eremian, Scott Corrales, & Guillermo Gimenez
14. http://ufosnw.com/sighting_reports/2010/willoughbyspitva10032010/
15. Helvy Shaanika http://allafrica.com/stories/201010070670.html October 7 2010
16. http://mufoncms.com
17.  MUFON CMS
18. http://naturalplane.blogspot.com/2010/11/strange-encounter-in-Cheboygan-county.html
19. Silvia Perez Simondini, Museo Vision Ovni
20. NUFORC
21. Virgilio Sanchez-Ocejo quoting Alejandro Davalos “La Estrella de Iquique” 12-24-2010
22. Tom Dongo “Alien Tide”
23. George Fawcett & Jerome Clark Fate April 1970
24. Irene Granchi, UFO Abductions in Brazil
25. Leonard Stringfield for Cufos
26. Joel Mesnard & Jean Marie Bigorne in HUMCAT
27. http://www.caravaca.blogspot.com/ (translated by Albert S Rosales)
28. Ted Bloecher for Mufon, HUMCAT listing
29. MAPIT, Nufon News # 47, also David Rees FSR
30. UFO Sweden reports
31. Carlos Alberto Millan UFO Especial 45
32. Bob Pratt
33. Timothy Good, Unearthly Disclosure
34. Jorge Anfruns, Conozca Mas Año 4 # 6 (Translation by Albert S Rosales)
35. Bob Gribble Mufon Journal # 238 and Fabio Zerpa, Los Hombres De Negro y Los Ovnis
36. M. Kobychev, Krasnogorsk and Alexander B. Petukhov for Archives of the Moscow Commission on Anomalous Phenomena
37. Richard Hall Mufon Journal # 153, Bufora Journal Vol. 8 # 3 & Maurizio Verga in FSR
38. V.V. Yaryemenko, archive of Odessa UFO research group
39. Pierre Delval, “Contacts du 4e type”
40. Vicente Ballester Olmos & Fernandez Peri, Enciclopedia de Los Encuentros Cercanos con Ovnis also F. Louange & J. L. Casero in FSR
41. Archivio S.U.F. also Maurizio Verga FSR
42. Dr. Walter Buhler, FSR 25 Vol. # 3
43. Bill Chalker, “The Oz Files”
44. Bob Pratt, The UFO Report 1991
45. Bob Boyd, Plymouth UFO Research Group
46. Jenny Randles, Abduction
47. Direct communication from the witness
48. Jorge Martin, Enigma # 1
49. Cuforn Bulletin, May/June 1988
50. Norman Oliver, Quest UFO Magazine Vol. 11 # 4
51. OSTUFO, Moscow Russia
52. John Judge, FSR Vol. 24 # 5
53. David W Akers & William Vogel for Cufos, Greg Long “Examining the Earthlight theory”

WORLD ASCENSION AGE GONE VIRAL! 12.21.2012

ASCENSION BEINGS of ASCENSION AGE 2012

Because of a Humanoid of the World Called Earth, I am a humanoid considered one of the females of the sentient intelligent being species of the world the inhabitants of the planet call earth. Some regard it as Gaia.

There are many ways to exist on earth and most humanoids are creatures that prefer social settings in families first, friends of community second, social settings in towns and cities, third, and many realize they are part of a larger geographic setting of which is called their region, county, area of their country. Each of us belongs to a country or geographic location as our point of origin.

We are told we share in a comparison of whom we are based on our point of origin when born. There are main continents on the planet earth being that the world has land mass. We choose to live on land although a few locations have some people who choose to live in boats on water.

We are land creatures. We share the world with various types of plants, animals, and minerals. In this time on earth, we use time to compare out light and daytime to that of the dark and nighttime. We divide what we call a day into a 24-hour period. We have from sunrise to sundown as what we call day and the time of the moon from sundown to sun up the night in the dark. That is the basic idea except in some places such as Alaska where they may have 12-hour days and nights or longer variations. Therefore, we on earth divide our daily work and rest periods into what we believe our natural bodies tell us we require.

We as humanoids have a common comparison for our decision-making based on our general ideas and our conclusions based on our own critical thinking. We have decided somewhere and sometime along the way that we all need about 8 hours of sleep and/or rest in order to allow our bodies to heal and replenish the body-mind-spirit of which we are made up. We eat based on our needs for nourishment and have found out that we need water and food to survive. We will search for water and food during the day and will use the dark and night to rest and sleep.

We have also learned to share in our ideas as spiritual beings. We are called Homo Sapiens and Homo Religiosus because men and women of this world have recognized a need to worship gods It is said we humans created religions about the same time we created works of art. We learned early on that there is beauty and terror both in this world.  Things that we find wonderful and things we find terrifying.

This was part of learning how to be in fear of some animals and natural cataclysms that can end our life on earth. We learned that life can be easy or hard, can be full of wonderful bliss, agony, and suffering. We learned how we are vulnerable to the elements and can become prey to some animals on earth. We learned we can be harmed and live through poisonous snakebites or terrible rock slides or severe accidents of our body, our minds, and our spirits. Sometimes, certain parts of life can challenge all three parts of us in body-mind-spirit. We learned to develop prayer, meditation, and ceremonies of celebration and festivity to allow us to be thankful for our good times on earth. Then we learned to have faith in the wonders of life and mysteries in this world and how we excel on this planet as human beings. Some of us chose to write our thoughts down with letters along with the art in pictures.

We are told that the sky people are those above whom many of us decided to worship as Gods and Goddesses because they came and taught some how to live a better life and to grow things and what animals we would want to eat on this planet to sustain our lives. Our world has grown based on our ancient ancestor’s belief systems and faith described in legends, books, ceremonies, and traditions.

We celebrate various celebrations such as our birthdays, marriage to another being, the new harvest of food, and even the change in climates that mark the seasons where some of us live. We celebrate new birth of beings with birthdays and welcome them into our families and societies. We learned to share our family’s good times in communities and we gathered in what we called places of worship in nature and soon learned to gather and protect ourselves from the elements in times of rain and cold winter climates. We made houses for our selves and for worship to share.

The world began religions in various locations on continents around this planet. The most common world religions and ethical systems of beliefs, ceremonies, practices, and worship in center are of one or more Gods. Religions have brought people together and torn them apart.

There are now thousands of manmade religions on earth affecting how people live, what we wear, and how we behave. Here as a humanoid on earth, I live in the United States of America, which is part of the North American Continent. We are mainly Christians who believe in a God and a son of God.

The Christian faith is broken down into Protestants and Catholics, Jews and Gentiles. South America or Latin America is also almost all Christian as is Europe, Africa, and Australia. Christianity is the largest religion in the world with over 2 billion followers. Christianity teaches the belief in only one God. Christians believe that a man named Jesus was the son of God and entered this world to save humanity from sin. Christians believe that are to follow the example of Jesus for salvation.

There are also Muslims of the Islam faith, which is an Adamic religion like Christians and Jews, which all three stem from the belief in Adam and an Angel named Gabriel. Abraham was the father of these faiths. The major Christian Sects are Eastern Orthodox Christian, Roman Catholic Christian, and Protestant Christians are broken down further into Baptist, Methodist, Pentecostal, Church of God, Presbyterian, Latter Day Saints (Mormon), Episcopal, Lutheran, Baha’I Faith, and African Methodist Episcopal (AME). There are other smaller religions of Christian belief.

There are others such as Hindu, Buddhist, and smaller number of other religions.

Buddhism as influenced Asian religions, societies, and culture for over 2,500 years.

Today most Buddhists live in Sri Lanka, East and Southeast Asia, and Japan. They believe in Dharma. The major sects are Theravada, Mahayans, and Mantrayana. Buddha is said to have set the wheel of Dharma in motion. Buddha taught that the key to happiness was detachment from all possessions and desires. There is a middle way of the eight-fold path a life between earthly desires and extreme forms of self-denial.

Hinduism is one of the world’s oldest surviving religions and is the major religion of India. Other followers are in Indonesia, parts of Africa, Europe, and some in Western Hemisphere. Hinduism is a collection of religious beliefs that developed over thousands of years. Hindus worship several Gods and Goddesses, which represent various forms of Brahman the most divine spirit in the Hindu religion. Stresses enlightenment comes once a being separates themselves from freedom of desires. Followers will worship, attain knowledge, and live a lifetime of virtuous acts. The sound of “Om” and “AUM” is a sacred syllable of Hindus and is often used in prayers. The major Hindu sects are Shaktism, Reform Hinduism, Vaishnavites, and Shaivites. The three main Gods are Brahma, Vishnu, and Shiva. Vishnu is the preserver of the universe while Shiva is the destroyer.

Islam is the religion based on the teachings of a prophet Mohammad. Followers believe that God revealed teachings to Muhammad through the Angel Gabriel. Muslims are concentrated in Southwest to central Asia and parts of Africa. Some migrated to other parts of the world. Shi’a Muslims believe that their leaders should be Muhammad’s descendants. Islam teaches only one God called Allah in Arabic language. They perform prayers daily and have the Five Pillars of Islam. These include faith, prayer, almsgiving (Charity) fasting and pilgrimage to Mecca. A crescent moon is a symbol of Islam with a star. The five points of the star may represent the five pillars of Islam. At least once in their lifetime, Muslims if physically and financially able go on hajj or pilgrimage to the holy city of Mecca in Saudi Arabia. They face the house of Ka’aba or the house of worship that Muslims face in prayer and pray five times a day on their knees. The Muslims have a scholar class called ulama of religious teachers. The Qur’an is the sacred book of Muslims grouped in 114 versus or 114 chapters.

Judaism has more than 14 million Jews. Judaism was the first religion to teach the existence of only one God. The basic laws come from the teachings of the Torah the first five books of the Hebrew Bible. Judaism teaches a person to serve God by studying the Torah and living its teachings. Orthodox Jews obey the Torah without question. Conservative and Reform Jews interpret the Torah to make its teachings relevant to today’s world. The Star of David is the universal symbol of Judaism. The symbol refers to King David who ruled the Kingdom of Israel from about 1000-962 B.C. The major Jewish Sects are Orthodox, Reform, and Conservative. The men are not to leave their head uncovered therefore they wear a skullcap or yarmulke or kippah.

Confucianism has no clergy and no gods to worship. Confucianism is not a religion in the traditional sense but is an ethical system that provides direction for personal behavior and philosophy guides of actions and beliefs of millions of Chinese people and other of the East. Thus, many review this as a religion. Confucianism is a way of life based on teachings of a Chinese scholar named Confucius. Confucianism has greatly influenced people’s spiritual beliefs. The Ying and Yang symbol represents both opposite forces in the world while working together. It symbolizes opposites both forces and social order and harmony that Confucianism stresses in daily life. Confucius believed that society should be organized around five (5) basic relationships between the following: ruler-subject, father-son, husband-wife, older brother-younger brother, friend-friend. Golden rule of Confucius “Do not do unto others what you would not want others to do unto you.” The teachings or Analects of Confucius was brought to or collected by his students around 400 B.C.

Social order and harmony brings respect and good government based on strong family relationships. Respect for parents and elders is important to well ordered society. Education is important to the welfare of the individual society.

The Ascension Center is about Spiritual Intellectual Critical Thinking for ones self and incorporating all ancient ancestors beliefs as in synthesizing all the basic principles of what we have learned from the roles religions have played in the people’s every day lives.

We use comparisons and contrasting from both the left and right sides or conservatives and progressive thinkers to the middle for mediation. Ascension Center is about mediation for the good of all. We believe in the thinking and believing of the traditions of rituals and celebrations by cultures to remember our ancient ancestors at festival times. We believe that each person has free will and universal rights on earth to obtain their own opinions to gain in social relationships with others in the humanoid sentient intelligent being species on earth and in other worlds.

We believe in ancient astronauts and that alien civilizations exist. We believe in alternative assessments that interact with our history and every day living. We believe we are all alien extraterrestrials on this planet. In other words, we are all creations of DNA mixes from those above we all refer to as aliens and extraterrestrials. We believe we are made up of what is considered star people or those from the heavens came. We do not judge and incorporate many of the do unto others, as we want others to do unto us philosophy. We use mediation and believe in sharing our thoughts as readers, writers, composers, and enjoy the arts as much as being educated in the sciences.

 We believe both science and theosophy are important to our future reasoning and critical thinking. We believe in writing about history of our past, present, and future ways of our ancestors and our peoples love and life today. We share skills and believe ourselves to be aware of skill builders in art, culture, education, science, technology, folk history, history, math, and engineering. We study, research, and include personal, professional, and social economics in our global tectonic economics for the future of planet earth and all humanoids that will sustain life on earth in the future.

We believe in sustainability and the raising of conscious awareness for all beings on earth and in space. We believe we are all humanoids of the sentient intelligent being species. We believe we are here on this planet to shift and uplift our own spiritual bliss for the good of all humankind. We believe in the awareness of our own personal education and social education as synergy for the future expansion of the Omniverse. We believe in the universe, multiverses, metaverses, xenoverses, and omniverse.

We believe in Supreme Beings who have always been and are aware of those who visit earth from time to time and have always visited this planet. We believe that some of us have the opportunity to experience life on earth in levels to accommodate the future of other worlds to be created and terra formed. We believe we will someday have our spirits the spark of our creators in the beginning return to our beginning, which is called a soul. Our souls are where we experience the beginning as home.

We believe we as energy are immortal as are our souls.

We believe the Ascension Center is the center of enlightenment for all spirits that desire to return home to their souls. This Ascension Center is the palace of our place of peace for each of us in the internal of our body-mind-soul vessels, as well as, the signification of our external presence of our higher connection to our spiritual souls with a connection to our creators.

Therefore, we recognize those above with those below in the Ascension Center. This is our connection to the source and the power of the force we consider our higher God/Goddess Power.

Some call this force the God particle as energy that flows in and out of all things in this universe.

GAIA

Gaia Hypothesis-Theory-Principle

The Gaia hypothesis, Gaia theory or Gaia principle is an ecological hypothesis or theory proposing that the biosphere and the physical components of he Earth (atmosphere, cryosphere, hydrosphere and lithosphere) are closely integrated to form a complex interacting system that maintains the climatic and biogeochemical conditions on Earth in a preferred homeorhesis.

 Originally proposed by James Lovelock as the earth feedback hypothesis, it was named the Gaia Hypothesis after the Greek primordial goddess of the Earth, at the suggestion of William Golding, Nobel prizewinner in literature and friend and neighbor of Lovelock.  The hypothesis is frequently described as viewing the Earth as a single organism. TThe independent research scientist James Lovelock first scientifically formulated him Gaia hypothesis in the 1960s, because of his work for NASA on methods of detecting life on Mars.

He initially published the Gaia Hypothesis in journal articles in the early 1970s followed by a popularizing 1979 book Gaia: A new look at life on Earth. The hypothesis was initially, according to Lovelock, a way to explain the fact that combinations of chemicals including oxygen and methane persist in stable concentrations in the atmosphere of the Earth. Lovelock suggested detecting such combinations in other planets’ atmospheres as a relatively reliable and cheap way to detect life, which many biologists opposed at the time and since.

Later, other relationships such as sea creatures producing sulfur and iodine in approximately the same quantities as required by land creatures emerged and helped bolster the theory.

Different processes contribute to the overall equilibrium; Lovelock formulated the hypothesis that these processes tend to work together, later naming this self-regulating system after the Greek goddess Gaia, using a suggestion from the novelist William Golding, who was living in the same village as Lovelock at the time (Bowerchalke, Wiltshire, UK).

The Gaia Hypothesis has since been supported by a number of scientific experiments and provided a number of useful predictions, and hence is properly referred to as the Gaia theory. Since 1971 microbiologist, Dr. Lynn Margulis has been Lovelocks most important collaborator in developing Gaian concepts. Until 1975, the hypothesis was almost totally ignored.

An article in the New Scientist of February 15, 1975, and a popular book length version of the hypothesis, published in 1979 as The Quest for Gaia, began to attract scientific and critical attention. Many mainstream biologists then attacked it. Championed by certain environmentalists and climate scientists, it was vociferously rejected by many others, both within scientific circles and outside them.

One of the criteria of the empirical definition of life is its ability to replicate and pass on their genetic information to succeeding generations. Consequently, an argument against the idea that Gaia is a “living” organism is the fact that the planet is unable to reproduce. Lovelock, however, defines life as a self-preserving, self-similar system of feedback loops like Humberto Maturana’s autopoiesis; as a self-similar system, life could be a cell as well as an organ embedded into a larger organism as well as an individual in a larger inter-dependent social context.

The biggest context of interacting inter-dependent living entities is the Earth. The problematic empirical definition is getting “fuzzy on the edges”: Why are highly specialized bacteria like E. coli that are unable to thrive outside their habitat considered “life”, while mitochondria, which have evolved independently from the rest of the cell, are not? Maturana and Lovelock changed this with the autopesis deductive definition, which to them explains the phenomenon of life better. Some aspects of the empirical definition, however, no longer apply.

Reproduction becomes optional: bee swarms reproduce, while the biosphere has no need to. Lovelock himself states in the original Gaia book that even that is not true; given the possibilities, the biosphere may multiply in the future by colonizing other planets, as humankind may be the primer by which Gaia will reproduce. Humanity’s exploration of space, its interest in colonizing and even terraforming other planets, lends some plausibility to the idea that Gaia might in effect be able to reproduce.

The astronomer Carl Sagan also remarked that from a cosmic viewpoint, the space probes since 1959 have the character of a planet preparing to go to seed.  This might warrant interpretation as a rhetorical point, however, as it equivocates two differing meanings of “reproduction” otherwise.

James Lovelock defined Gaia as a complex entity involving the Earth’s biosphere, atmosphere, oceans, and soil; the totality constituting a feedback or cybernetic system that seeks an optimal physical and chemical environment for life on this planet.

His initial hypothesis was that the biomass modifies the conditions on the planet to make conditions on the planet more hospitable – the Gaia Hypothesis properly defined this “hospitality” as a full homeostasis See Climate change feedback. Lovelock’s initial hypothesis, accused of being teleological by his critics, was that the atmosphere is kept in homeostasis by and for the biosphere.

Lovelock suggested that life on Earth provides a cybernetic, homeostatic feedback system operated automatically and unconsciously by the biota, leading to broad stabilization of global temperature and chemical composition. With his initial hypothesis, Lovelock claimed the existence of a global control system of surface temperature, atmosphere composition and ocean salinity.

His arguments were: The global surface temperature of the Earth has remained constant, despite an increase in the energy provided by the Sun. Atmospheric composition remains constant, even though it should be unstable. Ocean salinity is constant. Since life started on Earth, the energy provided by the Sun has increased by 25% to 30%; however, the surface temperature of the planet has remained remarkably constant when measured on a global scale.

Furthermore, he argued, the atmospheric composition of the Earth is currently constant. The Earth’s atmosphere currently consists of 79% nitrogen, 20.7% oxygen and 0.03% carbon dioxide. Oxygen is the second most reactive element after fluorine, and should combine with gases and minerals of the Earth’s atmosphere and crust.

Traces of methane (at an amount of 100,000 tons produced per annum) should not exist, as methane is combustible in an oxygen atmosphere. This composition should be unstable, and its stability can only have been maintained with removal or production by living organisms. Ocean salinity has been constant at about 3.4% for a very long time.

Salinity stability is important as most cells require a rather constant salinity and do not generally tolerate values above 5%. Ocean salinity constancy was a long-standing mystery, because river salts should have raised the ocean salinity much higher than observed. Recently it was suggested that salinity might also be strongly influenced by seawater circulation through hot basaltic rocks, and emerging as hot water vents on ocean spreading ridges.

However, the composition of seawater is far from equilibrium, and it is difficult to explain this fact without the influence of organic processes. The only significant natural source of atmospheric carbon dioxide (CO2) is volcanic activity, while the only significant removal is through the precipitation of carbonate rocks.  In water, CO2 is dissolved as a “carbonic acid”, which may be combined with dissolved calcium to form solid calcium carbonate (limestone).

The bacteria and plant roots in soils, where they improve gaseous circulation, or in coral reefs influence both precipitation and solution, where calcium carbonate is deposited as a solid on the sea floor. Calcium carbonate can also be washed from continents to the sea where it is used by living organisms to manufacture carbonaceous tests and shells.

Once dead, the living organisms’ shells fall to the bottom of the oceans where they generate deposits of chalk and limestone. Parts of the organisms with carbonaceous shells are the coccolithophores (algae), which also have a role in the formation of clouds. When they die, they release dimethyl sulfide gas (DMS), (CH3)2S, which is converted by atmospheric processes to sulfate particles on which water vapor condenses to make clouds. Lovelock sees this as one of the complex processes that maintain conditions suitable for life.

The volcanoes produce CO2 in the atmosphere, CO2 participates in rock weathering as carbonic acid, itself accelerated by temperature and soil life, the dissolved CO2 is then used by the algae and released on the ocean floor. CO2 excess can be compensated by an increase of coccolithophoride life, increasing the amount of CO2 locked in the ocean floor. Coccolithophorides increase the cloud cover, hence control the surface temperature, help cool the whole planet and favor precipitations necessary for terrestrial plants.

For Lovelock and other Gaia scientists like Stephan Harding, coccolithophorides are one stage in a regulatory feedback loop. Lately the atmospheric CO2 concentration has increased and there is some evidence that concentrations of ocean algal blooms are also increasing. James Lovelock defined Gaia as a complex entity involving the Earth’s biosphere, atmosphere, oceans, and soil; the totality constituting a feedback or cybernetic system, which seeks an optimal physical and chemical environment for life on this planet. His initial hypothesis was that the biomass modifies the conditions on the planet to make conditions on the planet more hospitable – the Gaia Hypothesis properly defined this “hospitality” as a full homeostasis(see Climate change feedback).

Lovelock’s initial hypothesis, accused of being teleological by his critics, was that the atmosphere is kept in homeostasis by and for the biosphere. Lovelock suggested that life on Earth provides a cybernetic, homeostatic feedback system operated automatically and unconsciously by the biota, leading to broad stabilization of global temperature and chemical composition. With his initial hypothesis, Lovelock claimed the existence of a global control system of surface temperature, atmosphere composition and ocean salinity.

His arguments were: The global surface temperature of the Earth has remained constant, despite an increase in the energy provided by the Sun. Atmospheric composition remains constant, even though it should be unstable. Ocean salinity is constant.

Humanoid Basic Rights of Life

pl.n.

The basic rights and freedoms, to which all humans are entitled, often held to include the right to life and liberty, freedom of thought and expression, and equality before the law.

UNIVERSAL DECLARATION PREAMBLE

The Universal Declaration begins with a preamble consisting of seven paragraphs followed by a statement “proclaiming” the Declaration. Each paragraph of the preamble sets out a reason for the adoption of the Declaration.

The first paragraph asserts that the recognition of human dignity of all people is the foundation of justice and peace in the world.

The second paragraph observes that disregard and contempt for human rights have resulted in barbarous acts which have outraged the conscience of humankind and that the four freedoms: freedom of speech, belief, freedom from want, and freedom from fear – which is “proclaimed as the highest aspiration” of the people.

The third paragraph states that so that people are not compelled to rebellion against tyranny, human rights should be protected by rule of law.

 The fourth paragraph relates human rights to the development of friendly relations between nations.

The fifth paragraph links the Declaration back to the United Nations Charter, which reaffirms faith in fundamental human rights and dignity and worth of the human person.

The sixth paragraph notes that all members of the United Nations have pledged themselves to achieve, in cooperation with the United Nations, the promotion of universal respect for and observance of human rights and fundamental freedoms.

The seventh paragraph observes that “a common understanding” of rights and freedoms is of “the greatest importance” for the full realization of that pledge.

These paragraphs are followed by the “proclamation” of the Declaration as a “common standard of achievement” for “all peoples and all nations”, so that “all individuals” and “all organs of society” should by teaching and education, promote respect for these rights and freedoms and by progressive measures, national and international, secure their universal and effective recognition and observance.

The following reproduces the articles of the Declaration, which set out the specific human rights that are recognized in the Declaration.

Article 1 All human beings are born free and equal in dignity and rights. They are endowed with reason and conscience and should act towards one another in a spirit of goodwill.

Article 2 Everyone is entitled to all the rights and freedoms set forth in this Declaration, without distinction of any kind, such as race, color, sex, language, religion, political or other opinion, national or social origin, property, birth or other status. Furthermore, no distinction shall be made based on the political, jurisdictional or international status of the country or territory to which a person belongs, whether it is independent, trust, non-self-governing or under any other limitation of sovereignty.

Article 3 Everyone has the right to life, liberty, and security of person.

Article 4 No one shall be held in slavery or servitude; slavery and the slave trade shall be prohibited in all their forms.

Article 5 No one shall be subjected to torture or to cruel, inhuman, or degrading treatment or punishment.

Article 6 Everyone has the right to recognition everywhere as a person before the law.

Article 7 All are equal before the law and are entitled without any discrimination to equal protection of the law. All are entitled to equal protection against any discrimination in violation of this Declaration and against any incitement to such discrimination.

Article 8 Everyone has the right to an effective remedy by the competent national tribunals for acts violating the fundamental rights granted him by the constitution or by law.

Article 9 No one shall be subjected to arbitrary arrest, detention or exile.

Article 10 Everyone is entitled in full equality to a fair and public hearing by an independent and impartial tribunal, in the determination of his rights and obligations and of any criminal charge against him.

Article 11 Everyone charged with a penal offence has the right to be presumed innocent until proved guilty according to law in a public trial at which he has had all the guarantees necessary for his defense. No one shall be held guilty of any penal offence because of any act or omission, which did not constitute a penal offence, under national, or international law, at the time when it was committed. Nor shall a heavier penalty be imposed than the one that was applicable at the time the penal offence was committed.

Article 12 No one shall be subjected to arbitrary interference with his privacy, family, home or correspondence, or to attacks upon his honor and reputation. Everyone has the right to the protection of the law against such interference or attacks.

Article 13 Everyone has the right to freedom of movement and residence within the borders of each state. Everyone has the right to leave any country, including his own, and to return to his country.

Article 14 Everyone has the right to seek and to enjoy in other countries asylum from persecution. This right may not be invoked in the case of prosecutions genuinely arising from non-political crimes or from acts contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations.

Article 15 Everyone has the right to a nationality. No one shall be arbitrarily deprived of his nationality nor denied the right to change his nationality.

Article 16 Men and women of full age, without any limitation due to race, nationality or religion, have the right to marry and to found a family. They are entitled to equal rights as to marriage, during marriage and at its dissolution. Marriage shall be entered into only with the free and full consent of the intending spouses. The family is the natural and fundamental group unit of society and is entitled to protection by society and the State.

Article 17 Everyone has the right to own property alone as well as in association with others. No one shall be arbitrarily deprived of his property.

Article 18 Everyone has the right to freedom of thought, conscience and religion; this right includes freedom to change his religion or belief, and freedom, either alone or in community with others and in public or private, to manifest his religion or belief in teaching, practice, worship and observance.

Article 19 Everyone has the right to freedom of opinion and expression; this right includes freedom to hold opinions without interference and to seek, receive and impart information and ideas through any media and regardless of frontiers.

Article 20 Everyone has the right to freedom of peaceful assembly and association. No one may be compelled to belong to an association.

Article 21 Everyone has the right to take part in the government of his country, directly or through freely chosen representatives. Everyone has the right of equal access to public service in his country. The will of the people shall be the basis of the authority of government; this will shall be expressed in periodic and genuine elections, which shall be by universal and equal suffrage and shall be held by secret vote or by equivalent free voting procedures.

Article 22 Everyone, as a member of society, has the right to social security and is entitled to realization, through national effort and international co-operation and in accordance with the organization and resources of each State, of the economic, social and cultural rights indispensable for his dignity and the free development of his personality.

Article 23 Everyone has the right to work, to free choice of employment, to just and favorable conditions of work and to protection against unemployment. Everyone, without any discrimination, has the right to equal pay for equal work. Everyone who works has the right to just and favorable remuneration ensuring for himself and his family an existence worthy of human dignity, and supplemented, if necessary, by other means of social protection. Everyone has the right to form and to join trade unions for the protection of his interests.

Article 24 Everyone has the right to rest and leisure, including reasonable limitation of working hours and periodic holidays with pay.

Article 25 Everyone has the right to a standard of living adequate for the health and well-being of himself and of his family, including food, clothing, housing and medical care and necessary social services, and the right to security in the event of unemployment, sickness, disability, widowhood, old age or other lack of livelihood in circumstances beyond his control. Motherhood and childhood are entitled to special care and assistance. All children, whether born in or out of wedlock, shall enjoy the same social protection.

Article 26 Everyone has the right to education. Education shall be free, at least in the elementary and fundamental stages. Elementary education shall be compulsory. Technical and professional education shall be made generally available and higher education shall be equally accessible to all based on merit. Education shall be directed to the full development of the human personality and to the strengthening of respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms. It shall promote understanding, tolerance and friendship among all nations, racial or religious groups, and shall further the activities of the United Nations for the maintenance of peace. Parents have a prior right to choose the kind of education that shall be given to their children.

Article 27 Everyone has the right freely to participate in the cultural life of the community, to enjoy the arts and to share in scientific advancement and its benefits. Everyone has the right to the protection of the moral and material interests resulting from any scientific, literary or artistic production of which he is the author.

Article 28 Everyone is entitled to a social and international order in which the rights and freedoms set forth in this Declaration can be fully realized.

Article 29 Everyone has duties to the community in which alone the free and full development of his personality is possible. In the exercise of his rights and freedoms, everyone shall be subject only to such limitations as are determined by law solely for the purpose of securing due recognition and respect for the rights and freedoms of others and of meeting the just requirements of morality, public order and the general welfare in a democratic society. These rights and freedoms may in no case be exercised contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations.

Article 30 Nothing in this Declaration may be interpreted as implying for any State, group or person any right to engage in any activity or to perform any act aimed at the destruction of any of the rights and freedoms set forth herein.

Human Rights Day

The adoption of the Universal Declaration is a significant international commemoration marked each year on 10 December and is known as Human Rights Day or International Human Rights Day.

Individuals, community and religious groups, human rights organizations, parliaments, governments and the United Nations, observe the commemoration.

Decadal commemorations are often accompanied by campaigns to promote awareness of the Declaration and human rights. 2008 marks the 60th anniversary of the Declaration and is being accompanied by year long activities around the theme “Dignity and justice for all of us”. Significance

In the preamble governments commit themselves and their peoples to progressive measures to secure the universal and effective recognition and observance of the human rights set out in the Declaration.

Eleanor Roosevelt supported the adoption the UDHR as a declaration, rather than as a treaty, because she believed that it would have the same kind of influence on global society as the United States Declaration of Independence had within the United States.

In this, she proved to be correct. Even though not formally legally binding, the Declaration has been adopted in or influenced most national constitutions since 1948. It also serves as the foundation for a growing number of international treaties and national laws, international, regional, national and sub-national institutions protecting, and promoting human rights.

Legal Effect

While not a treaty itself, the Declaration was explicitly adopted for the purpose of defining the meaning of the words “fundamental freedoms” and “human rights” appearing in the United Nations Charter, which is binding on all member states. For this reason, the Universal Declaration is a fundamental constitutive document of the United Nations. Many international lawyers, in addition, believe that the Declaration forms part of customary international law and is a powerful tool in applying diplomatic and moral pressure to governments that violate any of its articles.  The 1968 United Nations International Conference on Human Rights advised that it “constitutes an obligation for the members of the international community” to all persons.

The declaration has served as the foundation for two binding UN human rights covenants, the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, and the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights and the principles of the Declaration are elaborated in international treaties such as the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination, the International Convention on the Elimination of Discrimination Against Women, the United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child, the United Nations Convention Against Torture and many more.

The Declaration continues to be widely cited by governments, academics, advocates, constitutional courts, and individual human beings who appeal to its principles for the protection of their recognized human rights.

12.21.2012 Begins Ascension Age.

We the Ascension Beings recognize the beginning on earth as the day set forth by those above with our ancient ancestors. December 21, 2012 is the present date that we use in time on all earth calendars as the new Ascension Age. The beginning of the Ascension Age and way of believing of our ancient alien ancestors.  

WORLD ASCENSION AGE GONE VIRAL! 12.21.2012

ASCENSION BEINGS of ASCENSION AGE 2012

Because of a Humanoid of the World Called Earth, I am a humanoid considered one of the females of the sentient intelligent being species of the world the inhabitants of the planet call earth. Some regard it as Gaia.

There are many ways to exist on earth and most humanoids are creatures that prefer social settings in families first, friends of community second, social settings in towns and cities, third, and many realize they are part of a larger geographic setting of which is called their region, county, area of their country. Each of us belongs to a country or geographic location as our point of origin.

We are told we share in a comparison of whom we are based on our point of origin when born. There are main continents on the planet earth being that the world has land mass. We choose to live on land although a few locations have some people who choose to live in boats on water.

We are land creatures. We share the world with various types of plants, animals, and minerals. In this time on earth, we use time to compare out light and daytime to that of the dark and nighttime. We divide what we call a day into a 24-hour period. We have from sunrise to sundown as what we call day and the time of the moon from sundown to sun up the night in the dark. That is the basic idea except in some places such as Alaska where they may have 12-hour days and nights or longer variations. Therefore, we on earth divide our daily work and rest periods into what we believe our natural bodies tell us we require.

We as humanoids have a common comparison for our decision-making based on our general ideas and our conclusions based on our own critical thinking. We have decided somewhere and sometime along the way that we all need about 8 hours of sleep and/or rest in order to allow our bodies to heal and replenish the body-mind-spirit of which we are made up. We eat based on our needs for nourishment and have found out that we need water and food to survive. We will search for water and food during the day and will use the dark and night to rest and sleep.

We have also learned to share in our ideas as spiritual beings. We are called Homo Sapiens and Homo Religiosus because men and women of this world have recognized a need to worship gods It is said we humans created religions about the same time we created works of art. We learned early on that there is beauty and terror both in this world.  Things that we find wonderful and things we find terrifying.

This was part of learning how to be in fear of some animals and natural cataclysms that can end our life on earth. We learned that life can be easy or hard, can be full of wonderful bliss, agony, and suffering. We learned how we are vulnerable to the elements and can become prey to some animals on earth. We learned we can be harmed and live through poisonous snakebites or terrible rock slides or severe accidents of our body, our minds, and our spirits. Sometimes, certain parts of life can challenge all three parts of us in body-mind-spirit. We learned to develop prayer, meditation, and ceremonies of celebration and festivity to allow us to be thankful for our good times on earth. Then we learned to have faith in the wonders of life and mysteries in this world and how we excel on this planet as human beings. Some of us chose to write our thoughts down with letters along with the art in pictures.

We are told that the sky people are those above whom many of us decided to worship as Gods and Goddesses because they came and taught some how to live a better life and to grow things and what animals we would want to eat on this planet to sustain our lives. Our world has grown based on our ancient ancestor’s belief systems and faith described in legends, books, ceremonies, and traditions.

We celebrate various celebrations such as our birthdays, marriage to another being, the new harvest of food, and even the change in climates that mark the seasons where some of us live. We celebrate new birth of beings with birthdays and welcome them into our families and societies. We learned to share our family’s good times in communities and we gathered in what we called places of worship in nature and soon learned to gather and protect ourselves from the elements in times of rain and cold winter climates. We made houses for our selves and for worship to share.

The world began religions in various locations on continents around this planet. The most common world religions and ethical systems of beliefs, ceremonies, practices, and worship in center are of one or more Gods. Religions have brought people together and torn them apart.

There are now thousands of manmade religions on earth affecting how people live, what we wear, and how we behave. Here as a humanoid on earth, I live in the United States of America, which is part of the North American Continent. We are mainly Christians who believe in a God and a son of God.

The Christian faith is broken down into Protestants and Catholics, Jews and Gentiles. South America or Latin America is also almost all Christian as is Europe, Africa, and Australia. Christianity is the largest religion in the world with over 2 billion followers. Christianity teaches the belief in only one God. Christians believe that a man named Jesus was the son of God and entered this world to save humanity from sin. Christians believe that are to follow the example of Jesus for salvation.

There are also Muslims of the Islam faith, which is an Adamic religion like Christians and Jews, which all three stem from the belief in Adam and an Angel named Gabriel. Abraham was the father of these faiths. The major Christian Sects are Eastern Orthodox Christian, Roman Catholic Christian, and Protestant Christians are broken down further into Baptist, Methodist, Pentecostal, Church of God, Presbyterian, Latter Day Saints (Mormon), Episcopal, Lutheran, Baha’I Faith, and African Methodist Episcopal (AME). There are other smaller religions of Christian belief.

There are others such as Hindu, Buddhist, and smaller number of other religions.

Buddhism as influenced Asian religions, societies, and culture for over 2,500 years.

Today most Buddhists live in Sri Lanka, East and Southeast Asia, and Japan. They believe in Dharma. The major sects are Theravada, Mahayans, and Mantrayana. Buddha is said to have set the wheel of Dharma in motion. Buddha taught that the key to happiness was detachment from all possessions and desires. There is a middle way of the eight-fold path a life between earthly desires and extreme forms of self-denial.

Hinduism is one of the world’s oldest surviving religions and is the major religion of India. Other followers are in Indonesia, parts of Africa, Europe, and some in Western Hemisphere. Hinduism is a collection of religious beliefs that developed over thousands of years. Hindus worship several Gods and Goddesses, which represent various forms of Brahman the most divine spirit in the Hindu religion. Stresses enlightenment comes once a being separates themselves from freedom of desires. Followers will worship, attain knowledge, and live a lifetime of virtuous acts. The sound of “Om” and “AUM” is a sacred syllable of Hindus and is often used in prayers. The major Hindu sects are Shaktism, Reform Hinduism, Vaishnavites, and Shaivites. The three main Gods are Brahma, Vishnu, and Shiva. Vishnu is the preserver of the universe while Shiva is the destroyer.

Islam is the religion based on the teachings of a prophet Mohammad. Followers believe that God revealed teachings to Muhammad through the Angel Gabriel. Muslims are concentrated in Southwest to central Asia and parts of Africa. Some migrated to other parts of the world. Shi’a Muslims believe that their leaders should be Muhammad’s descendants. Islam teaches only one God called Allah in Arabic language. They perform prayers daily and have the Five Pillars of Islam. These include faith, prayer, almsgiving (Charity) fasting and pilgrimage to Mecca. A crescent moon is a symbol of Islam with a star. The five points of the star may represent the five pillars of Islam. At least once in their lifetime, Muslims if physically and financially able go on hajj or pilgrimage to the holy city of Mecca in Saudi Arabia. They face the house of Ka’aba or the house of worship that Muslims face in prayer and pray five times a day on their knees. The Muslims have a scholar class called ulama of religious teachers. The Qur’an is the sacred book of Muslims grouped in 114 versus or 114 chapters.

Judaism has more than 14 million Jews. Judaism was the first religion to teach the existence of only one God. The basic laws come from the teachings of the Torah the first five books of the Hebrew Bible. Judaism teaches a person to serve God by studying the Torah and living its teachings. Orthodox Jews obey the Torah without question. Conservative and Reform Jews interpret the Torah to make its teachings relevant to today’s world. The Star of David is the universal symbol of Judaism. The symbol refers to King David who ruled the Kingdom of Israel from about 1000-962 B.C. The major Jewish Sects are Orthodox, Reform, and Conservative. The men are not to leave their head uncovered therefore they wear a skullcap or yarmulke or kippah.

Confucianism has no clergy and no gods to worship. Confucianism is not a religion in the traditional sense but is an ethical system that provides direction for personal behavior and philosophy guides of actions and beliefs of millions of Chinese people and other of the East. Thus, many review this as a religion. Confucianism is a way of life based on teachings of a Chinese scholar named Confucius. Confucianism has greatly influenced people’s spiritual beliefs. The Ying and Yang symbol represents both opposite forces in the world while working together. It symbolizes opposites both forces and social order and harmony that Confucianism stresses in daily life. Confucius believed that society should be organized around five (5) basic relationships between the following: ruler-subject, father-son, husband-wife, older brother-younger brother, friend-friend. Golden rule of Confucius “Do not do unto others what you would not want others to do unto you.” The teachings or Analects of Confucius was brought to or collected by his students around 400 B.C.

Social order and harmony brings respect and good government based on strong family relationships. Respect for parents and elders is important to well ordered society. Education is important to the welfare of the individual society.

The Ascension Center is about Spiritual Intellectual Critical Thinking for ones self and incorporating all ancient ancestors beliefs as in synthesizing all the basic principles of what we have learned from the roles religions have played in the people’s every day lives.

We use comparisons and contrasting from both the left and right sides or conservatives and progressive thinkers to the middle for mediation. Ascension Center is about mediation for the good of all. We believe in the thinking and believing of the traditions of rituals and celebrations by cultures to remember our ancient ancestors at festival times. We believe that each person has free will and universal rights on earth to obtain their own opinions to gain in social relationships with others in the humanoid sentient intelligent being species on earth and in other worlds.

We believe in ancient astronauts and that alien civilizations exist. We believe in alternative assessments that interact with our history and every day living. We believe we are all alien extraterrestrials on this planet. In other words, we are all creations of DNA mixes from those above we all refer to as aliens and extraterrestrials. We believe we are made up of what is considered star people or those from the heavens came. We do not judge and incorporate many of the do unto others, as we want others to do unto us philosophy. We use mediation and believe in sharing our thoughts as readers, writers, composers, and enjoy the arts as much as being educated in the sciences.

 We believe both science and theosophy are important to our future reasoning and critical thinking. We believe in writing about history of our past, present, and future ways of our ancestors and our peoples love and life today. We share skills and believe ourselves to be aware of skill builders in art, culture, education, science, technology, folk history, history, math, and engineering. We study, research, and include personal, professional, and social economics in our global tectonic economics for the future of planet earth and all humanoids that will sustain life on earth in the future.

We believe in sustainability and the raising of conscious awareness for all beings on earth and in space. We believe we are all humanoids of the sentient intelligent being species. We believe we are here on this planet to shift and uplift our own spiritual bliss for the good of all humankind. We believe in the awareness of our own personal education and social education as synergy for the future expansion of the Omniverse. We believe in the universe, multiverses, metaverses, xenoverses, and omniverse.

We believe in Supreme Beings who have always been and are aware of those who visit earth from time to time and have always visited this planet. We believe that some of us have the opportunity to experience life on earth in levels to accommodate the future of other worlds to be created and terra formed. We believe we will someday have our spirits the spark of our creators in the beginning return to our beginning, which is called a soul. Our souls are where we experience the beginning as home.

We believe we as energy are immortal as are our souls.

We believe the Ascension Center is the center of enlightenment for all spirits that desire to return home to their souls. This Ascension Center is the palace of our place of peace for each of us in the internal of our body-mind-soul vessels, as well as, the signification of our external presence of our higher connection to our spiritual souls with a connection to our creators.

Therefore, we recognize those above with those below in the Ascension Center. This is our connection to the source and the power of the force we consider our higher God/Goddess Power.

Some call this force the God particle as energy that flows in and out of all things in this universe.

GAIA

Gaia Hypothesis-Theory-Principle

The Gaia hypothesis, Gaia theory or Gaia principle is an ecological hypothesis or theory proposing that the biosphere and the physical components of he Earth (atmosphere, cryosphere, hydrosphere and lithosphere) are closely integrated to form a complex interacting system that maintains the climatic and biogeochemical conditions on Earth in a preferred homeorhesis.

 Originally proposed by James Lovelock as the earth feedback hypothesis, it was named the Gaia Hypothesis after the Greek primordial goddess of the Earth, at the suggestion of William Golding, Nobel prizewinner in literature and friend and neighbor of Lovelock.  The hypothesis is frequently described as viewing the Earth as a single organism. TThe independent research scientist James Lovelock first scientifically formulated him Gaia hypothesis in the 1960s, because of his work for NASA on methods of detecting life on Mars.

He initially published the Gaia Hypothesis in journal articles in the early 1970s followed by a popularizing 1979 book Gaia: A new look at life on Earth. The hypothesis was initially, according to Lovelock, a way to explain the fact that combinations of chemicals including oxygen and methane persist in stable concentrations in the atmosphere of the Earth. Lovelock suggested detecting such combinations in other planets’ atmospheres as a relatively reliable and cheap way to detect life, which many biologists opposed at the time and since.

Later, other relationships such as sea creatures producing sulfur and iodine in approximately the same quantities as required by land creatures emerged and helped bolster the theory.

Different processes contribute to the overall equilibrium; Lovelock formulated the hypothesis that these processes tend to work together, later naming this self-regulating system after the Greek goddess Gaia, using a suggestion from the novelist William Golding, who was living in the same village as Lovelock at the time (Bowerchalke, Wiltshire, UK).

The Gaia Hypothesis has since been supported by a number of scientific experiments and provided a number of useful predictions, and hence is properly referred to as the Gaia theory. Since 1971 microbiologist, Dr. Lynn Margulis has been Lovelocks most important collaborator in developing Gaian concepts. Until 1975, the hypothesis was almost totally ignored.

An article in the New Scientist of February 15, 1975, and a popular book length version of the hypothesis, published in 1979 as The Quest for Gaia, began to attract scientific and critical attention. Many mainstream biologists then attacked it. Championed by certain environmentalists and climate scientists, it was vociferously rejected by many others, both within scientific circles and outside them.

One of the criteria of the empirical definition of life is its ability to replicate and pass on their genetic information to succeeding generations. Consequently, an argument against the idea that Gaia is a “living” organism is the fact that the planet is unable to reproduce. Lovelock, however, defines life as a self-preserving, self-similar system of feedback loops like Humberto Maturana’s autopoiesis; as a self-similar system, life could be a cell as well as an organ embedded into a larger organism as well as an individual in a larger inter-dependent social context.

The biggest context of interacting inter-dependent living entities is the Earth. The problematic empirical definition is getting “fuzzy on the edges”: Why are highly specialized bacteria like E. coli that are unable to thrive outside their habitat considered “life”, while mitochondria, which have evolved independently from the rest of the cell, are not? Maturana and Lovelock changed this with the autopesis deductive definition, which to them explains the phenomenon of life better. Some aspects of the empirical definition, however, no longer apply.

Reproduction becomes optional: bee swarms reproduce, while the biosphere has no need to. Lovelock himself states in the original Gaia book that even that is not true; given the possibilities, the biosphere may multiply in the future by colonizing other planets, as humankind may be the primer by which Gaia will reproduce. Humanity’s exploration of space, its interest in colonizing and even terraforming other planets, lends some plausibility to the idea that Gaia might in effect be able to reproduce.

The astronomer Carl Sagan also remarked that from a cosmic viewpoint, the space probes since 1959 have the character of a planet preparing to go to seed.  This might warrant interpretation as a rhetorical point, however, as it equivocates two differing meanings of “reproduction” otherwise.

James Lovelock defined Gaia as a complex entity involving the Earth’s biosphere, atmosphere, oceans, and soil; the totality constituting a feedback or cybernetic system that seeks an optimal physical and chemical environment for life on this planet.

His initial hypothesis was that the biomass modifies the conditions on the planet to make conditions on the planet more hospitable – the Gaia Hypothesis properly defined this “hospitality” as a full homeostasis See Climate change feedback. Lovelock’s initial hypothesis, accused of being teleological by his critics, was that the atmosphere is kept in homeostasis by and for the biosphere.

Lovelock suggested that life on Earth provides a cybernetic, homeostatic feedback system operated automatically and unconsciously by the biota, leading to broad stabilization of global temperature and chemical composition. With his initial hypothesis, Lovelock claimed the existence of a global control system of surface temperature, atmosphere composition and ocean salinity.

His arguments were: The global surface temperature of the Earth has remained constant, despite an increase in the energy provided by the Sun. Atmospheric composition remains constant, even though it should be unstable. Ocean salinity is constant. Since life started on Earth, the energy provided by the Sun has increased by 25% to 30%; however, the surface temperature of the planet has remained remarkably constant when measured on a global scale.

Furthermore, he argued, the atmospheric composition of the Earth is currently constant. The Earth’s atmosphere currently consists of 79% nitrogen, 20.7% oxygen and 0.03% carbon dioxide. Oxygen is the second most reactive element after fluorine, and should combine with gases and minerals of the Earth’s atmosphere and crust.

Traces of methane (at an amount of 100,000 tons produced per annum) should not exist, as methane is combustible in an oxygen atmosphere. This composition should be unstable, and its stability can only have been maintained with removal or production by living organisms. Ocean salinity has been constant at about 3.4% for a very long time.

Salinity stability is important as most cells require a rather constant salinity and do not generally tolerate values above 5%. Ocean salinity constancy was a long-standing mystery, because river salts should have raised the ocean salinity much higher than observed. Recently it was suggested that salinity might also be strongly influenced by seawater circulation through hot basaltic rocks, and emerging as hot water vents on ocean spreading ridges.

However, the composition of seawater is far from equilibrium, and it is difficult to explain this fact without the influence of organic processes. The only significant natural source of atmospheric carbon dioxide (CO2) is volcanic activity, while the only significant removal is through the precipitation of carbonate rocks.  In water, CO2 is dissolved as a “carbonic acid”, which may be combined with dissolved calcium to form solid calcium carbonate (limestone).

The bacteria and plant roots in soils, where they improve gaseous circulation, or in coral reefs influence both precipitation and solution, where calcium carbonate is deposited as a solid on the sea floor. Calcium carbonate can also be washed from continents to the sea where it is used by living organisms to manufacture carbonaceous tests and shells.

Once dead, the living organisms’ shells fall to the bottom of the oceans where they generate deposits of chalk and limestone. Parts of the organisms with carbonaceous shells are the coccolithophores (algae), which also have a role in the formation of clouds. When they die, they release dimethyl sulfide gas (DMS), (CH3)2S, which is converted by atmospheric processes to sulfate particles on which water vapor condenses to make clouds. Lovelock sees this as one of the complex processes that maintain conditions suitable for life.

The volcanoes produce CO2 in the atmosphere, CO2 participates in rock weathering as carbonic acid, itself accelerated by temperature and soil life, the dissolved CO2 is then used by the algae and released on the ocean floor. CO2 excess can be compensated by an increase of coccolithophoride life, increasing the amount of CO2 locked in the ocean floor. Coccolithophorides increase the cloud cover, hence control the surface temperature, help cool the whole planet and favor precipitations necessary for terrestrial plants.

For Lovelock and other Gaia scientists like Stephan Harding, coccolithophorides are one stage in a regulatory feedback loop. Lately the atmospheric CO2 concentration has increased and there is some evidence that concentrations of ocean algal blooms are also increasing. James Lovelock defined Gaia as a complex entity involving the Earth’s biosphere, atmosphere, oceans, and soil; the totality constituting a feedback or cybernetic system, which seeks an optimal physical and chemical environment for life on this planet. His initial hypothesis was that the biomass modifies the conditions on the planet to make conditions on the planet more hospitable – the Gaia Hypothesis properly defined this “hospitality” as a full homeostasis(see Climate change feedback).

Lovelock’s initial hypothesis, accused of being teleological by his critics, was that the atmosphere is kept in homeostasis by and for the biosphere. Lovelock suggested that life on Earth provides a cybernetic, homeostatic feedback system operated automatically and unconsciously by the biota, leading to broad stabilization of global temperature and chemical composition. With his initial hypothesis, Lovelock claimed the existence of a global control system of surface temperature, atmosphere composition and ocean salinity.

His arguments were: The global surface temperature of the Earth has remained constant, despite an increase in the energy provided by the Sun. Atmospheric composition remains constant, even though it should be unstable. Ocean salinity is constant.

Humanoid Basic Rights of Life

pl.n.

The basic rights and freedoms, to which all humans are entitled, often held to include the right to life and liberty, freedom of thought and expression, and equality before the law.

UNIVERSAL DECLARATION PREAMBLE

The Universal Declaration begins with a preamble consisting of seven paragraphs followed by a statement “proclaiming” the Declaration. Each paragraph of the preamble sets out a reason for the adoption of the Declaration.

The first paragraph asserts that the recognition of human dignity of all people is the foundation of justice and peace in the world.

The second paragraph observes that disregard and contempt for human rights have resulted in barbarous acts which have outraged the conscience of humankind and that the four freedoms: freedom of speech, belief, freedom from want, and freedom from fear – which is “proclaimed as the highest aspiration” of the people.

The third paragraph states that so that people are not compelled to rebellion against tyranny, human rights should be protected by rule of law.

 The fourth paragraph relates human rights to the development of friendly relations between nations.

The fifth paragraph links the Declaration back to the United Nations Charter, which reaffirms faith in fundamental human rights and dignity and worth of the human person.

The sixth paragraph notes that all members of the United Nations have pledged themselves to achieve, in cooperation with the United Nations, the promotion of universal respect for and observance of human rights and fundamental freedoms.

The seventh paragraph observes that “a common understanding” of rights and freedoms is of “the greatest importance” for the full realization of that pledge.

These paragraphs are followed by the “proclamation” of the Declaration as a “common standard of achievement” for “all peoples and all nations”, so that “all individuals” and “all organs of society” should by teaching and education, promote respect for these rights and freedoms and by progressive measures, national and international, secure their universal and effective recognition and observance.

The following reproduces the articles of the Declaration, which set out the specific human rights that are recognized in the Declaration.

Article 1 All human beings are born free and equal in dignity and rights. They are endowed with reason and conscience and should act towards one another in a spirit of goodwill.

Article 2 Everyone is entitled to all the rights and freedoms set forth in this Declaration, without distinction of any kind, such as race, color, sex, language, religion, political or other opinion, national or social origin, property, birth or other status. Furthermore, no distinction shall be made based on the political, jurisdictional or international status of the country or territory to which a person belongs, whether it is independent, trust, non-self-governing or under any other limitation of sovereignty.

Article 3 Everyone has the right to life, liberty, and security of person.

Article 4 No one shall be held in slavery or servitude; slavery and the slave trade shall be prohibited in all their forms.

Article 5 No one shall be subjected to torture or to cruel, inhuman, or degrading treatment or punishment.

Article 6 Everyone has the right to recognition everywhere as a person before the law.

Article 7 All are equal before the law and are entitled without any discrimination to equal protection of the law. All are entitled to equal protection against any discrimination in violation of this Declaration and against any incitement to such discrimination.

Article 8 Everyone has the right to an effective remedy by the competent national tribunals for acts violating the fundamental rights granted him by the constitution or by law.

Article 9 No one shall be subjected to arbitrary arrest, detention or exile.

Article 10 Everyone is entitled in full equality to a fair and public hearing by an independent and impartial tribunal, in the determination of his rights and obligations and of any criminal charge against him.

Article 11 Everyone charged with a penal offence has the right to be presumed innocent until proved guilty according to law in a public trial at which he has had all the guarantees necessary for his defense. No one shall be held guilty of any penal offence because of any act or omission, which did not constitute a penal offence, under national, or international law, at the time when it was committed. Nor shall a heavier penalty be imposed than the one that was applicable at the time the penal offence was committed.

Article 12 No one shall be subjected to arbitrary interference with his privacy, family, home or correspondence, or to attacks upon his honor and reputation. Everyone has the right to the protection of the law against such interference or attacks.

Article 13 Everyone has the right to freedom of movement and residence within the borders of each state. Everyone has the right to leave any country, including his own, and to return to his country.

Article 14 Everyone has the right to seek and to enjoy in other countries asylum from persecution. This right may not be invoked in the case of prosecutions genuinely arising from non-political crimes or from acts contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations.

Article 15 Everyone has the right to a nationality. No one shall be arbitrarily deprived of his nationality nor denied the right to change his nationality.

Article 16 Men and women of full age, without any limitation due to race, nationality or religion, have the right to marry and to found a family. They are entitled to equal rights as to marriage, during marriage and at its dissolution. Marriage shall be entered into only with the free and full consent of the intending spouses. The family is the natural and fundamental group unit of society and is entitled to protection by society and the State.

Article 17 Everyone has the right to own property alone as well as in association with others. No one shall be arbitrarily deprived of his property.

Article 18 Everyone has the right to freedom of thought, conscience and religion; this right includes freedom to change his religion or belief, and freedom, either alone or in community with others and in public or private, to manifest his religion or belief in teaching, practice, worship and observance.

Article 19 Everyone has the right to freedom of opinion and expression; this right includes freedom to hold opinions without interference and to seek, receive and impart information and ideas through any media and regardless of frontiers.

Article 20 Everyone has the right to freedom of peaceful assembly and association. No one may be compelled to belong to an association.

Article 21 Everyone has the right to take part in the government of his country, directly or through freely chosen representatives. Everyone has the right of equal access to public service in his country. The will of the people shall be the basis of the authority of government; this will shall be expressed in periodic and genuine elections, which shall be by universal and equal suffrage and shall be held by secret vote or by equivalent free voting procedures.

Article 22 Everyone, as a member of society, has the right to social security and is entitled to realization, through national effort and international co-operation and in accordance with the organization and resources of each State, of the economic, social and cultural rights indispensable for his dignity and the free development of his personality.

Article 23 Everyone has the right to work, to free choice of employment, to just and favorable conditions of work and to protection against unemployment. Everyone, without any discrimination, has the right to equal pay for equal work. Everyone who works has the right to just and favorable remuneration ensuring for himself and his family an existence worthy of human dignity, and supplemented, if necessary, by other means of social protection. Everyone has the right to form and to join trade unions for the protection of his interests.

Article 24 Everyone has the right to rest and leisure, including reasonable limitation of working hours and periodic holidays with pay.

Article 25 Everyone has the right to a standard of living adequate for the health and well-being of himself and of his family, including food, clothing, housing and medical care and necessary social services, and the right to security in the event of unemployment, sickness, disability, widowhood, old age or other lack of livelihood in circumstances beyond his control. Motherhood and childhood are entitled to special care and assistance. All children, whether born in or out of wedlock, shall enjoy the same social protection.

Article 26 Everyone has the right to education. Education shall be free, at least in the elementary and fundamental stages. Elementary education shall be compulsory. Technical and professional education shall be made generally available and higher education shall be equally accessible to all based on merit. Education shall be directed to the full development of the human personality and to the strengthening of respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms. It shall promote understanding, tolerance and friendship among all nations, racial or religious groups, and shall further the activities of the United Nations for the maintenance of peace. Parents have a prior right to choose the kind of education that shall be given to their children.

Article 27 Everyone has the right freely to participate in the cultural life of the community, to enjoy the arts and to share in scientific advancement and its benefits. Everyone has the right to the protection of the moral and material interests resulting from any scientific, literary or artistic production of which he is the author.

Article 28 Everyone is entitled to a social and international order in which the rights and freedoms set forth in this Declaration can be fully realized.

Article 29 Everyone has duties to the community in which alone the free and full development of his personality is possible. In the exercise of his rights and freedoms, everyone shall be subject only to such limitations as are determined by law solely for the purpose of securing due recognition and respect for the rights and freedoms of others and of meeting the just requirements of morality, public order and the general welfare in a democratic society. These rights and freedoms may in no case be exercised contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations.

Article 30 Nothing in this Declaration may be interpreted as implying for any State, group or person any right to engage in any activity or to perform any act aimed at the destruction of any of the rights and freedoms set forth herein.

Human Rights Day

The adoption of the Universal Declaration is a significant international commemoration marked each year on 10 December and is known as Human Rights Day or International Human Rights Day.

Individuals, community and religious groups, human rights organizations, parliaments, governments and the United Nations, observe the commemoration.

Decadal commemorations are often accompanied by campaigns to promote awareness of the Declaration and human rights. 2008 marks the 60th anniversary of the Declaration and is being accompanied by year long activities around the theme “Dignity and justice for all of us”. Significance

In the preamble governments commit themselves and their peoples to progressive measures to secure the universal and effective recognition and observance of the human rights set out in the Declaration.

Eleanor Roosevelt supported the adoption the UDHR as a declaration, rather than as a treaty, because she believed that it would have the same kind of influence on global society as the United States Declaration of Independence had within the United States.

In this, she proved to be correct. Even though not formally legally binding, the Declaration has been adopted in or influenced most national constitutions since 1948. It also serves as the foundation for a growing number of international treaties and national laws, international, regional, national and sub-national institutions protecting, and promoting human rights.

Legal Effect

While not a treaty itself, the Declaration was explicitly adopted for the purpose of defining the meaning of the words “fundamental freedoms” and “human rights” appearing in the United Nations Charter, which is binding on all member states. For this reason, the Universal Declaration is a fundamental constitutive document of the United Nations. Many international lawyers, in addition, believe that the Declaration forms part of customary international law and is a powerful tool in applying diplomatic and moral pressure to governments that violate any of its articles.  The 1968 United Nations International Conference on Human Rights advised that it “constitutes an obligation for the members of the international community” to all persons.

The declaration has served as the foundation for two binding UN human rights covenants, the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, and the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights and the principles of the Declaration are elaborated in international treaties such as the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination, the International Convention on the Elimination of Discrimination Against Women, the United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child, the United Nations Convention Against Torture and many more.

The Declaration continues to be widely cited by governments, academics, advocates, constitutional courts, and individual human beings who appeal to its principles for the protection of their recognized human rights.

12.21.2012 Begins Ascension Age.

We the Ascension Beings recognize the beginning on earth as the day set forth by those above with our ancient ancestors. December 21, 2012 is the present date that we use in time on all earth calendars as the new Ascension Age. The beginning of the Ascension Age and way of believing of our ancient alien ancestors.  

ASCENSION CENTER ENLIGHTENMENT BLOG TIMES

SPACE RACE FOR GLOBAL COMMUNICATION
By Theresa J. Thurmond Morris

This is the “Great Awakening!”

 “Consider the Xenoverse – Regarding One World Government I bring you news that Andromeda Galaxy and the Milky Way Galaxy will become one Galaxy in the future.

Prior to this time, we have dimensions and places to discover in this world and others. We can make the future possible with knowing more of the future in space.”

We have news that there will be global infrastructure of space involvement.

We must first overcome our fear of global community enlightenment among those who are not familiar with interfaith.

Infrastructure is the basic physical and organizational structures needed for the operation of a society or enterprise, or the services and facilities. 2.The basic, underlying framework or features of a system or organization. 2. the fundamental facilities and systems serving a country, city, or area.

FUTURE WORLD

This world must learn to accept all that are members on this planet. We are all one species. We have others who are also of humanoid species in space. There are many more in our space time continuum to learn about. We will become ambassadors of goodwill toward humanity on earth and on other planets willingly.
– Baha’I Faithers – Interfaith Future of Global Community You have brought up a wonderful topic. I am glad you did! Thank you. Our future is in space. The control of the air space above earth is now more important than the control on land.

This is the final chapter of our future. We must learn to control our communication and become diplomats with esprit de corps in space. This news is not news to some but will come as a Thief in the Night to many who will not understand the rule of earth from Space. We are here to assist in the future of abundance and health for all. It is time to share the infinity squared and knowledge unknown in the Xenoverse to combine our futures.

1 6 3 3 =13 the power.

This is the “Great Awakening!”

This is the final chapter of our future. We must learn to control our communication and become diplomats with esprit de corps in space. I know how you feel regarding whether one world government would be good or bad so count me in as a researcher for what is best or for the greater good.

My main life goal as a Social Entrepreneur Ambassador of Goodwill deals with Intergovernmental Relations and Global Culture. We are all about to feel the change and the “MAIN SQUEEZE – 2011” is upon us. We are all feeling how small the world has become with the Internet.

Those who control Cyberspace control the world from SPACE! The future “EARTH GLOBAL GOVERNMENT” will be an “ALLIANCE IN SPACE!” Think about it. The security of our world deals with all the “SPACE SATELLITES” that can shoot and defend countries from space. We do not need only the “MILITARY INTEL” from the “MAIN FRONT”. The world of wars of the past military gains was from the FRONT on earth in the past.

This is no longer the case. We are now in control from the space levels! This means that we are now able to not only use “SPY SATELLITES” and “Global Positioning Systems (GPS) but we can control “NUCLEAR LASER BOMBS” from space. This is why the scramble for the “SUPER POWERS” between those of the old regime “USA-UK” vs. “ASIAN”/ There are those such as IRAN, IRAQ, North Korea that have battled for positions on earth and now in space. CHINA has the next GLOBAL POSITIONING SATELLITES in space and they are jockeying for position now that they have their products and services in place.

It is not like AMERICA or the NORTH AMERICAN CONTINENT did not see this coming! We are now under the control of the five (5) Continent World. We are now looked at from space as all those who are controlled from above.

This is part of something much bigger than knowing the Internet from CYBERSPACE. We have come too far for all those of the old “MUSLIM ALLAH” control one earth. We must let the common folk once known as the peasants, serfs, poor, lower classes who have populated the world to know they have purpose while here. We cannot control them with only the “BEER” for “LABOR” fraud anymore.

This worked for only a short while in the 9000 B.C. time and we got some assistance with the pyramids in EGYPT! If we do not allow those who are in the educational process to become more open minded to the ways of the entire world via the INTERNET CONNECTION in CYBERSPACE, we can figure on a long “30 YEAR WAR”. This is not good.

The 30 year will wipe out our young men once again. We need them all this time to become educated scientist in math and quantum algorithms of the old Muhammad but with the new Ascension Center Enlightenment of the Future in the Omniverse in Space. We are all learning that the universe is only one on branes in space. We must utilize our young men in space and all continents.

Now, Education will take on a new energy that must be availed.

We must all fight for peace and unity and where this takes us may very well be into the new world government. The Bilderbergs was once simply people who meet to share the “THINK TANK”. They met in the place for a reason. This control does exist but not as a conspiracy theory for real. It is not being paranoid. We have many such groups that desire to control the world through corporate entities. We must look at the intelligence scholars behind the meeting.

It was always the way of those in positions of power to meet and discuss the future for all.   However, the International Banking System is only one part. The corporations and the old money regime for control is now dealing with technology in space. The future of communication technology and the future in stock markets are viral. The future of prescription drugs for the future is also viral.

For where I put my future is in education and sustainability. I am asked how to make the future better for all. People ask me “What can I do”. The names are not important but the energy is! We are all important and what we produce in energy is now more important than ever. The way we progress together in our groups for our own survival and enlightenment is important. The Baha’I Faith you mention has found a way to rely on corporations and the way to vote and become a part of the future.

Regarding One World Government – Baha’I Faithers – Interfaith Future of Global Community You have brought up a wonderful topic. I am glad you did! Thank you.  Our future is in space. The control of the air space above earth is now more important than the control on land. How to survive with all religions is a part of their approach.

I too have looked into their structure. The structure is good however, I do not believe in all that their scriptures of one man give them. He came from a material world and wanted to change all of that into the spiritual world. The faith of the Baha’I is still on the same supremacy of unto God we will return. It is a GOD faith. I believe that women are equal to men in soul and spirit.

We come from a Supreme Entity of both God and Goddess. I am just now getting into the structuring of the Baha’I with both male and female entities and how they plan to control the future when it all remains in who has the power in space.

We know that those above who control the extraterrestrial spacecraft as UFOS and USOS are watching all through our own satellite equipment in space. We have access to all so they do too!

It does not take a rocket scientist to figure out that they are more intelligent and can remain hidden as long as they so desire.

The part that we are now contending with is how much will they share of themselves with us in the future and will they finally land on the White House lawn in 2012?The future of our world lies with the date of who takes office for the Supreme Power of the world as President for 2013! There is either your SAVIOR or your ANTI-CHRIST!

Now having said that, this will decide who controls the future in space and where the SUPER POWERS will control the world.

We are all about being in communication and making sure that we all have more than the basics as food, water, clothing, shelter, transportation, and money in the bank for travel and tourism.

All of this now is connected to our future gadgets and how we will all share our abundance as health and prosperity for all! Right now, we have to create infrastructure and reshape the future with each global tectonic plate. We have to be intelligent and learn for ourselves that the past has a lot to do with the global future of Pangaea. The past created the future here on earth! We have to look at where we have been in the past and how the world will be shaped based on the Continental Divides.

This is what we call the “Great Awakening” in spirit in the relation to global interfaith of religions. All religions are about cultures in the future! It is just like a movie from Star Trek. We are going to all be able to travel on the future “STAR SHIP ENTERPRISE!” This was part of the future nine (9) controls. We all know about the control of the NINE and that all power struggles come from this NATURE PSYCHE of the HUMANOID beings. Be they on earth, in space, or traveling from one place to the other in the future makes no difference. It is apparent we have come to far to turn back now. This is our future!

We are destined for space.

 We will learn how to profit here on earth and in space. The future on the moon and the future on Mars are two points we not aim for. Therefore, it is only natural for all nation states to want to be a part of the future in space. They want to know that we shall create those on earth who will sustain life on earth while those in space control the future!

Therefore, we should not fear change but embrace is as social entrepreneurs all over the world. We shall move forward with shaping our energy as synergy to assist all on earth maintain their basics of food, water, clothing, and shelter through what we create as the next future United Nations Force and one in CYBER SPACE! We are all meeting to discuss the control of air and space communications with an agreement of some control by all countries based on their continental location. Geography now comes into play not only by the five main continents but also by the continental shifts based on the location of the Continental divides of the tectonic plates.

On earth as it is in heave so to speak means that what we can see from the images of earth declassified as our maps from satellites. We now know where we must concentrate our energies and moving people away from the earthquake and volcanic zones. We must control the areas of population control based on moving them from the ignorant places we allowed people to form cities.

We now know that we must take to the continent levels where tsunamis and Super Tsunamis will not destroy islands. We are aware that the future will depend a lot on satellite images of our fight for space for global crops versus control of those we grow in space. The future SUPER POWERS are those that will be controlled from SPACE!

Therefore, look for your ONE WORLD GOVERNMENT from the future alliance for a place in SPACE! One will always take to space while the other goes deep underground for control. This is the way we did it in the past and the same way we will keep our species from being destroyed in the future. It is always about survival of the species and this means the survival of the fittest. We now have the 7 billion mark we are approaching. Nature will take care of those who do not listen to the changes one earth.

We can now track these cataclysms from space. Those countries that do not join us with our Internet Cyberspace Information Control will lose our allegiance. Therefore, all countries must learn to share in the future of the Tectonic Plate Energies that are controlled by Earth. Those above control Earth! Those who do not believe in those above as the Extraterrestrial Controls whom we have called “THE FORCE” and “God” in the past will soon learn that we can control our satellites and predictions to some extent but,

We cannot control:” Mother Nature”.

 One might as why not in the future? – It will come when one day we shall learn but for now, we must learn to control space around each other as one space species. We learn to become at peace with each other and learn to survive being full of good nature, health, and abundance for all, then we pass on into the next level after this one and take with us as memories what we have learned here. Those who know about the higher realms that deal with energy in space have the better paths to follow in the future in space.  We will all learn about areas of space we call dimensions and other layers of abundance in the metaverse, the xenoverse, and the Omniverse.

We should all learn to maintain our own order in structuring the chaos in our own energy  In addition, learning to share the peace and order for all in the future. It is about not only control factors but also knowledge factors.  We create trust for our own spiritual selves first.

Then we learn to work together and learn sustainability for all that are in our group or species. Then we learn to terra form other planets and create beings.  We then to become as those in the Omniverse who can maintain order in the universal chaos we now call space. Space-time is another adventure we learn of where we are in relation to the point of origin for each of our own soul connections.

The soul groups may be a part of the future. For now, we must learn to keep order and to be democratic and allow for voting in our chosen leaders according to the variety of energy that will lead us into the future!

The future is in space.

The Internet Connection to the World Wide Web is one of the most important commodities next to the basics of food, water, clothing, shelter, transportation, now comes communication.  Our jobs will all revolve around the clean sustainability for all creatures on this planet! Love and Light. TJ Theresa Janette Thurmond Morris, Author/Entrepreneur consultant, trainer in mystical experiences that include Extraterrestrials, & Ancient Civilizations.  Original Story on UFO Digest World Government: Good or Bad Thing
»
Login or register to post comments
More Articles by AuthorTJ’s ET Paranormal Experience UFO Story For Christmas 2010ET Illuminated Hierarchy of the Omniverse as Time TravelersShaman Guides – Avatar Masters – Ascension Center Lightworkers – ET Guides – AngelsAn Alien ET Contactee Point of View of Our Past and Future OmniverseET Contact – Preparation – Alien Ships – U.N.to establish protocols

ALIEN STORIES & ARTICLES FOR CHANGE 2011-2012

THE 2012 DEBATES OVER CHANGE AND ET VISITATIONS

What if the extraterrestrials are planning explanations for our civilization coming forth in 2012?

 Are we ready?

Alien ET UFO Paranormal Social and Spiritual implications are being shared with some of the top names that influence others in this world through the television and internet.

We are all here on earth to experience life in various levels and layers. We are sharing our many layers or dimensions of life and how we think about our world now in passing and on our paths.

 We can choose our destiny. We can define our wills. We can make our own choices in our minds. We are the controllers of our own future separate and together.

I have shared in the past names of people I have enjoyed following on earth such as  Erich von Daniken, Zechariah Sitchen, Gene Roddenberry, Steven Hawking, Steven Spielberg, George Lucas, Michio Kaku, Wayne Dyer, Zig Zigler, Napoleon Hill, and Deepak Chopra and even J.K. Rowling. There are many more but these people will recognize. The women are too numerous to mention but Eleanor Roosevelt must be the first woman other than my mother and Grandmother. My great-grandmother was a school teacher and ruled the roost so to speak when I was growing up.

My interest in the humanoid species as a whole stems part from my past memories of life as a reincarnated soul. That will be hard for many to believe. I am not sure I do. The reason being I am only human with alien ET UFO paranormal contactee memories while I was alive and dead. This makes me more curious than most about life and what it all means to be alive and a part of this world.

I am also a know spiritual advisor that last century people called a psychic life coach or Guide. Now, I choose to write my thoughts to reach more people with my advice of better living for those who desire to maintain spiritual whole life living while here on earth.

We are now in the process of sharing how thoughts about how the past was in relation to our sky people visitors.

We are going to go through various levels of changing opinions or what we accept in our overall understanding of who we are and where we come from.

There are many who want to believe that we all came from the ooze of the 4.5 billion years and counting that it took to form creations from the forming of earth.

There are others like us in the alien ET UFO Paranormal Scientific Spiritual Community who believe we did not simple evolve out of the oceans but were brought here by others in the Omniverse.

The old argument of the 20th century was based on Evolutionists versus Creationists.

I believe we come from space and therefore am considered a creationist although I do understand some things evolve and change as the entire Omniverse is still expanding.

We will have to learn what we mean by various words in the future. This is why it is so important that we become open minded and all learn, to communicate, and educate ourselves. We must all promote awareness to others for their own learning process. We are all here to grow and to share our experiences. There is a method to the seeming madness on this planet.

I am still learning about earth and the inhabitants myself. What makes me extraordinary is my past experiences in life and how I filter the energy that makes up my memories. I know that I shall leave this planet in the future and will take my recorded memories with me. We are all the authors of our own souls memories. My mother has this last week reminded me that we are all the authors of our own life stories. My mother is now 78 years old and has found out she has cancer and has been very ill due to chemotherapy. It is a tough time for her. My husband’s father died before Christmas 2010. We are facing the loss of our biological creators on earth and we know this is hard to face emotionally.

We must all learn to face hardships in life and the loss of our loved ones. This is part of our life on earth and part of the educational part we shall take with us when we expire, pass one, die here in this level of life.

I now believe it is up to all who can face death, dying, and misery, on earth to assist others who will also face what we if given a choice would not want to deal with in this life.

Death, dying, misery, and pain are all part of life on earth. We must learn about all four areas while we learn their opposites  of life, living, happiness, and health. Health and prosperity for all is a goal for us to achieve while here on earth.

We can ask our leaders in the elite classes and elected officials as our leaders to share in their awareness of life. We can ask them to not hoard but share their abundance so as to teach those how best to make this world a better place for all and not just some.

We have various levels and stages in life. Those who work with me now in this world are about sharing energy in words and light.

We are about becoming better communicators.

It is our job to combine our energy in all the various ways we have segregated our thoughts into the support and endorsements of the levels of understanding as creationists.

Ancient Alien Theorists Can Prevent Misery. 2011 Trend Watching Report in Sustainability. We can all share our energy as synergy in sustainability on this planet while looking forward to our future in space.

For those who are in the working class on earth who are just becoming aware of the future including alien ET UFOs we will discuss the one on one basics in our regular weekly articles, This is more about the overall analysis in our present psyche.

Misery loves company and we must do our part to come up with the remedies for misery. One has to be concerned for our global community regarding sustainability.

We must do our part to preserve our planet and our required need for food, clean air, and energy consumption. In addition, we need to all learn to recycle and to clean up our communities. Some city planners are now working with the local government to share in the leadership to get more old time hard work into the action and follow through and not just the paper work.

The past was about pushing paper and creating more brainpower to come up with teams as task force to come up with solutions. 2011 is about putting those teams to work in the field.

We are now doing more on computers and will learn to become a paperless society. In addition, we are going to need more programs to keep from sharing bad energy and bad products such as cocaine, meth, and harmful agents to our physical, mental, emotional, and spiritual bodies. We are all here for a purpose and we come in similar humanoid unit containers or vessels,

It is time we all support those in our local communities in awareness programs about what is expected of families and those who desire to bring children into this world. It is not only a village but also an entire global community project.

For now in the alien ET UFO Paranormal Community, we are learning to share our energy through synergy by sharing our interests in the social networking communities online.

We may not yet feel comfortable in our work environment we created in our glass towers where we still pass paperwork and enter data on our computers.  We will need delicate cooperation in this area not only with our governments but also with our civilian corporations.

Many corporations look to the future for their own sustainability.

The humanoid global population will sustain the corporations. The corporations can maintain the global population by supplying jobs and careers for the human population.

We will all need to learn to work together. The “Too Big to Fail” energy is now a part of our global awareness. We now see that our corporations with monopolies in certain areas of commerce are not good. We have learned where our glass ceilings can be broken in many ways.

If we are to continue to support this world with a monetary credit system based on the value of bimetals and energy sources, then we must all work to understand the sensitive inner workings of how all our continents, nation states, and smaller territories on the land of this planet work.

We must all share in learning how much of one thing is enough based on a population of 7 billion. This is the new and present figure for maintaining this planet while we all work to put our humanoid sentient intelligent being species in space.

We are now aware that we are in the millennium that will take us to the future of exploring terra forming in space. We are now working on space stations in order to learn how to maintain more than satellites in our orbit. In the future, there will be intelligent scientists and astronauts with careers for maintaining space communities including the agriculture of growing food in space.

We are going to need more people working on the more pressing issues in this world to sustain a better way of life for the entire human race.

We as one humanoid sentient intelligent being species must now realize that education is important but so is follow through for making sure all our  people are plugged into the action part of being human.

It is no longer just about thinking and managing the areas of the world that have not come up to our standards but playing a major role in straightening out the areas of the world with our training.

We do not only want to feed the entire world but show the entire world how to maintain and sustain.

We are now about the shift and uplift from the “Be, Do, Have” principal of sustainability. We must now educate ourselves as to how we are to make sure that people in their respective small families and communities can maintain their sustenance while living in a clean environment.

We need to supply food, water, clothing, and shelter to the poorer areas of the world so we can make sure they can have enough energy to support their community action program for making their world a better and cleaner place to live.

Join our present connection to the Omniverse. I am one who has already died, and came back from the other side. This means that I know there is another side unlike most of the population of earth.

There are plenty of UFO sightings around the world now and this is on the increase. People are just naturally looking up at the sky now. In addition, we have more people talking about this once taboo subject. People are sharing their UFO sightings and the energy is catching on so that other people are also looking for unidentified flying objects above. We now how UFO videos that can be seen on Utube on the Internet.

We have media that has been sharing more of what was once forbidden to speak of in the print media such as newspapers and magazines. We have more radio shows and television documentaries talking about aliens, UFOs, and our ancient history.

We are beginning to understand that our past was written without the whole story or gathering of complete facts available on earth.

We now have more graduates from college with interest in assisting us all know more about our past and our future. We have those who were inspired by the Indiana Jones stories. If I had to pick two in the entertainment industry that have done more for the future it would have to be George Lucas and Steven Spielberg.

George Lucas with Star Wars and Steven Spielberg with Close Encounters. The twentieth century was important as our year of opening our eyes to the future of “What If”. What if others visited us from space? We cannot forget the first Star Trek Series by Gene Roddenberry. The future will always be grateful to these three men and we should, as the Baby Boomer Generation make sure we share our appreciation of these three men with our grandchildren. Those who are now involved in science be it in astrophysics, astronomy, engineering, archaeology, or any other future observations and positions created to reach space will have to remember these people interested in science fiction. Please read the 4 page letter from Gene Roddenberry on Desilu Productions Letterhead.Transcript: Source P.Evans & Below noted. TJ

Desilu Productions Inc.

February 12, 1965

Mr. Alden Schwimmer
Ashley-Famous Agency
9255 Sunset Boulevard
Los Angeles 69, California

Dear Alden:

Have just talked to Oscar Katz in New York about present indefinite sales status of STAR TREK. I felt that all sides had been heard from but me and I owed it to Oscar that he understand my feelings clearly. And of course I want you to be in on any such conversation, so therefore am repeating it here in this letter and sending a copy to Ted in NYC.

First, about the STAR TREK pilot itself. Whether or not this was the right story for a sale, it was definitely a right one for ironing out successfully a thousand how, when and whats of television science fiction. It did that job superbly and has us firmly in position to be the first who has ever successfully made TV series science fiction a mass audience level and yet with a chance for quality and network prestige too.

We have an opportunity, like “Gulliver’s Travels” of a century or more ago, to combine spectable-excitement for a mass group along with meaningful drama and something of substance and pride.

This particular story, whatever its other merits, was an ideal vehicle for proving this point to ourselves. And if the network wants to be partners in such ventures as these, they have to share some of the pain, responsibility and risk of this type of planning. Or they can have copies of other shows, or parallels, breaking no new ground, without any pain or risk at all. I’m quite willing, and I think capable, of giving it to them either way. In a sense, this has been sort of a test for me whether any brave statements I’ve heard are true.

Now, about the length of the pilot, etc. I agree it should be shorter and should be paced differently. It’s my fault that it wasn’t since I let myself be swayed by an arbitrary delivery date and did not take a day off and then look freshly at the whole picture before it went to negative cutting. This will not happen again. In future, of the two risks, I will risk violating contract provisions rather than sending out product readied only through weeks of sixteen hour a day fatigue. Where the agency can help here is early in the planning of a pilot, leaning hard on the network in those primary stages where they waste three, four and five weeks getting back to you with approvals on this and that. This plays a very large part in ending up with production dates which are bound to create problems.

Let me say about the foregoing, I was under no undue pressure from either Katz or Solow. Unlike most studio executives, they stayed off my back, contented themselves with merely pointing out the obvious contract delivery dates. Solow, whom I worked with most directly and intimately, was enormously helpful. One of the most pleasant and talented men I have ever had the pleasure to work with in this business.

Now, summarizing attitude on the pilot, I think even as it now stands, certainly with many things I’d still like to do with it, it is a good quality product.

For those at NBC who honestly do not like it, do not understand or dig it, do not believe it has audience potential, no complaints from me if they turn thumbs down. I have learned to applaud people who make decisions. But I have no respect or tolerance for those who say things like “If it were just a couple minutes shorter…”, or “Yes, but if it were not so cerebral…”, and such garbage. And I respectfully suggest to you as sale representatives for this product that tolerating or compromising with this kind of thinking could only lead to us making a bad show out of what could have been good. In other words, am wide open to criticism and suggestions but not from those who think answers lie in things like giving somewhat aboard a dog, or adding a cute eleven-year-old boy to the crew.

I’m not saying anyone has suggested the above. Or that you would stand still for it. But having been around television for some time, I do know that shows sometimes reach frantic sales moments in which things like that have been known to happen. And it’s only fair to let you know I’m not that anxious to sell the show.

Which, I guess, is my central point. There seems to be a popular delusion that networks do people a favor by buying shows. I happen to think the truth is somewhat nearer the other direction — that a man who creates a format and offers integrity and a large hunk of his life in producing it, offers much more than networks or advertisers can give in return. Therefore, it logically follows, that side has a right to some terms too.

Mine have not changed. And no matter how difficult or tenuous any negotiation for sale may become, they will not change.

a. We must have an adequate budget to do a show of this type.

b. We must have a time slot which gives us a chance, otherwise the labor involved is foolish and meaningless.

c. Network must give early notification that they are buying the show, or at minimum an early story order so scripts can be put into work.

d. Network must agree that any notifications of pickup or cancellation must be made early, or additional story orders must be made early enough to permit proper continuation of schedules.

Without the above, a sale would be completely meaningless for me. Have no desire to risk heart attack or ulcers without at least a fighting chance to make entertainment I can be proud of. If terms should turn out different, I will cooperate with all involved to find a producer who feels otherwise.

Incidentally, I’ve told both Oscar and Herb Solow I’ve had it with the audience testing thing. The fact that there was this enormous twenty point different between the two STAR TREK tests so far certainly must indicate to any sensible man these people are capable of gross error. And since they are obviously capable of this, I insist that this final test be run in number one position so it is at least a fair comparison with the last test. And no amount of statistical rationalization will budge me from this position. It’s make or break with me, Alden. If they are going to use these tests (and we both know they give great weight to them despite anything they say), then they’ve got to at least give us the benefit of an even chance.

Although I’ve been nervous about STAR TREK for this couple of weeks of decision, actually it’s been a good thing for me. Like a fever reaching a crisis point and then breaking. For the first time I think I see our particular and peculiar medium exactly for what it is. It has been and can be very good — and if someone proves to me they want me to try for that level, I gladly will. On the other hand, without that proof, I intend to aim for safe copies and parallels of existing successes — settle for doing it just two or three percent better than the next guy so that job and profits are always there, and I eat dinner every night at 6:00 p.m. with the children and have two days at home out of every seven to play horseshoes and putter in the garden. And do everything possible to move on into another medium.

Sorry, didn’t mean to make this an epic poem. Maybe it’s just catharsis. But I think it’s more.

Sincerely,

(Signed, ‘Gene R’)

Gene Roddenberry

dcf

cc: T. Ashley-New York

Visit the Archives for hundreds more letters

Follow Letters of Note: RSS|Email|Twitter|Facebook

Gene Roddenberry defends the rejected pilot for Star Trek in this unearthed letter
After the first pilot for Star Trek was on the verge being rejected by NBC, Gene Roddenberry sent this impassioned letter to his agent on February 12, 1965. It’s a fascinating snapshot of Roddenberry with his back against the wall.
The second pilot for Star Trek — “Where No Man Has Gone Before” — would eventually be picked up by the network, but this is nonetheless an intriguing artifact from an almost Trek-less world.
[P. Evans via Letters of Note. Thanks Lawdog!]http://www.lettersofnote.com/2010/11/maybe-its-just-catharsis-but-i-think.html

link directly to this page:
http://io9.com/5700126//gallery/gallery/1read more: #generoddenberry, #startrek, #letters,#television, #history, #thecage

PARANORMAL WRITERS LIST ONLINEAmazon.com: Best Magical and Paranormal Fantasy Series and Authors
Amazon.com: Best Magical and Paranormal Fantasy Series and Authors
A Tribute to Gene Roddenberry Fans of Star Trek
And George Lucas “May the Force be with you!”

1. J.R. Ward

2. Kelley Armstrong

3.
Lynsay Sands

4.
Sherrilyn Kenyon
Has several entwined series.

5.
Christene Feehan
For both her vampires and her witches.

6.
Charlaine Harris

7.
Laurell K. Hamilton
We have Laurell to thank for Anita and Merry. Both are top

8.
Jim Butcher

9.
Lynn Veihl  Darkyn series

10.
Katie MacAlister
A little laughter with your vampires, ghosts, demons

11.
J K Rowling

12.
Kim Harrison
13.
Stephanie Meyer

14.
Lori Handeland

15.
Alyssa Day

16.
Shelly Laurenston

17.
Stephan King

18.
Marjorie M. Liu

19.
Patricia Briggs

20.
Lilith Saintcrow

21.
Mary Janice Davidson

22.
Theresa J. Thurmond Morris
ET

I have been asked to share my point of view of communication persuasion as an Ace Folklife Society and Ascension Center Organization writer. I have returned to academia to sharpen my tools in writing and reasoning. I hope to sharpen my understanding of how life on earth has been presented to academia.

My prior interests in life have been geared toward metaphysical.

Alien ET UFO Paranormal Community Awareness Hints by TJ

I have been asked what a certain question. “What can I do to help earth?” I had people on earth who helped shape my awareness.

I am a paranormal writer that received emails in the alien ET paranormal community. I write because it is a passion of mine.

For those on earth with an angel-entrepreneurial eye, one can see that my topics in articles flow in the path of my interest and inspiration. Whether this is surface research of my own finds, or purely inspiration guidance I cannot tell. I only know that I am an artist and scientist both at heart.

A mass media consideration versus face-to-face information for internalization is now a major part of our daily lives. Facebook is a success on this planet and many wonder where we will go with the future. I am asked to continue sharing my views and opinions.

I am also a spiritualist shaman with desires of becoming a writer historian someday that did make a difference during my time on earth. For now, those who have known me since the 80’s and 90’s of the last century have seen the world change based on the topics and ideas I have shared in my inner spiritual circles, in my expos and fairs, and in my websites. I now hope to share more in my articles and books.

 People want to refer to my experiences and me and simply mirror them back onto themselves and the world in which we all live and create together. Sure, life can be about my experiences and me but life also needs to be about others and how they all experience their lives and the world. We are all important and I hope to use the archetypes in my characters to reflect our views and past to remake a beautiful future for the human race.

We are all to enjoy what energy we can share among others while here on this planet. We might as well make the most of it. Love and Light TJ.

PLEASE SHARE OUR BOOKS WITH OTHERS IN THE ALIEN ET UFO PARANORMAL COMMUNITY which is becoming the entire world! TJ


Ancient history is future’s past and critical mass consciousness today is changing. We are all changing. We may all be the same species but we definitely are all appearing different as individuals. 


We can agree that we are either male of female and some of us are born both. Some of us may feel we are to experience life on earth as a feminine spirit in a male body or vice versa. Some of us may feel that we arrived in the wrong physical body and choose to make some changes. 

There are going to be many changes in the near future.

Some deal with our DNA and changes in the God particle in us all. This is going to be felt in various ways since science can now prove there is an energy flowing in all things in and out of us all.

New Solar System findings in our galaxy and universe changing our critical mass consciousness and who we are as spiritual beings sharing humanity as one species may be what we are here to discover in each other and ourselves.

We are changing and knowledge, wisdom, and being more aware of our environment and ourselves has never been more obvious than today. We study our ancient history and how it effects our future’s past.

This is how we change our critical mass consciousness.

History is being written now on the Internet for our future children to understand as awareness.
We are sharing in the awareness of things past and things to come.

We realize now that some of our history is outdated and we can reconstruct that which was at one time thought to be the truth. Truth is always reshaping its power of persuasion as knowledge.

We believe in more than tangible and intangible evidence which fires the synapses of our brains into becoming more than the total substance of our belief systems.

This new God particle theory of the world in science has a way of dealing with our spirituality and our humanity.

This is good news for the critical mass changes for the state of our economy. We may have watchers from above that can change our overall belief system in our future.

The United Nations we have learned to count on since it’s inception.  Will the UN actually be able to assist with information in the future on the extraterrestrial visitation acceptance around the world?

Here is just one of the ways that our UN is helping with WHO and UNICEF.

UN, RELIGIOUS LEADERS PROMOTE EXCLUSIVE BREASTFEEDING IN INDONESIA
New York, Dec 21 2010 6:10PM
Faced with a marked decrease in exclusive breastfeeding in Indonesia, the United Nations has teamed up with Government and religious leaders to promote a practice that is proven to protect newborns and infants from disease, illness and impaired development.

As Indonesia, the world’s fourth most populous country commemorates national Mothers’ Day this week, Muslim, Christian, Buddhist and Hindu leaders pledged at a conference led by the Ministries of Health and Religious Affairs to develop an action plan with their clerics to spread key information about the benefits of exclusive breastfeeding for the first six months.

“Religious leaders have the power to persuade their followers about the importance of breastfeeding, a simple life-saving practice that is referred to in all the Holy Scripts including the Quran, the Bible, the Vedas and the Tripitaka,” UN Children’s Fund (UNICEF) Representative Angela Kearney <“http://www.unicef.org/media/media_57284.html”>said.

“The health of the nation is dependent upon a shared vision and shared action that can only come through practical partnerships… Every religion accepts a responsibility to guide its followers, to show wisdom and foresight in enabling people to make the right choices in life. Today, we are focusing on a critical health issue, where our collective voices can offer life-saving guidance to families.”

Rates of exclusive breastfeeding in Indonesia have fallen from 40 per cent in 2002, with less than one-third of infants now being breastfed in line with global standards in the first six months of life. Data also shows that nearly one in every five Indonesian children under the age of five is underweight, and many children suffer from other nutrition-related problems such as stunting.

Promoting improved nutrition practices are therefore seen as essential to tackling these alarming child development indicators.

The UN World Health Organization (WHO) stresses “with full confidence that breastfeeding reduces child mortality and has health benefits that extend into adulthood,” recommending exclusive breastfeeding for the first six months, followed by continued breastfeeding with appropriate complementary foods for up to two years or beyond.

WHO underscores that as the natural first food for babies, breast milk provides all the energy and nutrients an infant needs for the first months of life, up to half or more of a child’s nutritional needs during the second half of the first year, and up to one-third during the second year of life.

Exclusive breastfeeding promotes sensory and cognitive development, protects against infectious and chronic diseases, reduces infant mortality due to common childhood illnesses such as diarrhea or pneumonia, and helps for a quicker recovery during illness.

It contributes to the health and well-being of mothers; it helps to space children, reduces the risk of ovarian cancer and breast cancer, increases family and national resources, is a secure way of feeding and is safe for the environment.

UNICEF and WHO recommend the start of breastfeeding within the first hour of life; exclusive breastfeeding – that is, without any additional food or drink, not even water – for the first six months; breastfeeding on demand – that is, as often as the child wants, day and night – and no use of bottles or pacifiers.
Dec 21 2010 6:10PM
________________
for more details go to UN News Centre at http://www.un.org/newsALIENS VS ET aka Reptilians versus ET Angels

Is there cause for us to become alarmed when we hear the word “ALIEN”?
Is there cause of our concerns when we hear the word “ET”?

These are questions I am asking others and myself these days. Reason being, I am doing an internal search for emotions that deal with both. The Good as ET and the Bad as Alien.

There is an ET-UFO Community on earth.

There is also an ANCIENT ALIEN Community on earth.

I am exploring the inner being and the outer mind of my own world.

Various parts of all of us create our own world in which we live.

We can learn from our experiences and associations while we are in body-mind-spirit on this planet.

Some of us have learned through our existence on this planet that we must learn to survive the best way we know how.

Some of us have learned to do as we are told and to fit into what the parameters are or at least what is expected in today’s society of what is considered “NORMAL”.

All sentient intelligent beings on this planet are considered humanoids based on our physical design. There is a long drawn out scientific description but this is not the place to go into the deeper meanings of what makes up our creative designs from our DNA, GENOME, and procreation efforts as a male and female.

However, this may be a good time on earth to consider there are various other types of humanoid species that do not fit in with the rest of us humanoids that could be considered “NORDICS”, or humanoid favoring those who look human like. We tend to type ourselves on earth in the past as only one type.

We in the past on earth have been allowed, guided, instructed, or programmed if you will to fight and even create religious wars over our simple belief systems.

Some of these if not all of these wars have been fought over religions and land. We have had wars that were about what we in our tribes thought were worth fighting over for sustenance and survival. These wars were about survival of our species or so we thought at the time.

Now days we are aware that we were all comparing apples to apples or our own kind as humanoids to other humanoids. Sure, we may have had various skin and hair colors, and maybe even different opinions as to what God and/or Goddess to worship.

However, we feel that many of us in the millions and even billions of our 6.8 billion and counting are now above all this infighting among our own species.

World POP Clock Projection
According to the International Programs Center, U.S. Census Bureau, the total population of the World, projected to 11/12/10 at 18:13 UTC (EST+5) is

6,881,107,958

It is now time to adjust our clocks and our International Programs to the truth!

WE ARE NOT ALONE ON EARTH OR IN SPACE!

There has been a war going on among the 400,000 and counting species in the Omniverse and it is time we accept that ALIENS vs. ET.

I am living proof that we can all become aware of the truth if we search out and explore our own domains.

I am an ET CONTACTEE and an ALIEN EXPERIENCER.

I do not share this lightly. I share this because many of us on earth are aware that there are many who come and go from and to this planet.

Many more of us are willing to share what we know. It is time for the entire world to know what we know. It is time we begin to prepare for our future!

Our future is about the Ascension Age, which involves becoming aware, that Alien Civilizations Exist!

We should all be counting our days until the date of Dec. 21, 2012 T.11:11.

We should all be looking up on this date and time as it crosses over our own unit we call a humanoid body-mind-spirit.

Some of us may come and some of us may go. Some of us may have our eyes and minds opened to the possibility that we are to all become one humanoid species that may be fighting for the right to exist on our planet in space!

http://www.ascensioncenter.org
TJ

ANCIENT ALIEN AWARENESS BOOKS & MORE

ANCIENT ALIEN AWARENESS in Books


A path less traveled but worth the trip! Theresa J. Thurmond Morris

ROSWELL CONNECTION
By: Theresa J. Thurmond Morris

Copyright Page
Roswell Connection
First Edition
First published by TJTM tm ACIR sm.1998-2006
Kentucky, USA
Printed in the United States of America
Services of publishing by Lulu.com

ISBN# 978-0-557-38213-2

First Published by TJ Morris tm ACIR sm, Timely Manor of Morris Manor, a division of Morris Productions and Morris Publishing.
Lulu.com
Without limiting the rights under copyright reserved, no part of this publication may be reproduced, stored, in or introduced into a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form without the prior written permission of the author and publisher as the copyright owner and the above first publisher of this book. While the author has made every attempt and effort to provide accurate information and internet addresses, at the time of the publication, neither the publisher nor the author/copywriter, assumes any responsibility for errors, or changes that occur after the publication. Further, the publishers have no control over and do not assume any responsibility for author or third-party Web sites or their content. The scanning, uploading and distribution o this book in any form without the author and publishers permission via the internet and any other means is illegal and publishable by law.
TJ MORRIS Applicable content copyright 2006 ~ 2066by TJ Morris tm ACIR sm, Theresa Janette Thurmond Morris, Author, Copyright Holder. All rights reserved.
  Unless otherwise indicated content is written by Theresa J. Thurmond Morris and may not be copied in any format without permission. If you use any written information or images for research please reference it and its URL http://www.AmericanNewsmagazine.com, and/or http://www.theresamorris.com.
Images presented here are believed to be in the public domain unless a copyright notice is given, if we have made an error please contact me with information. I will accredit the image or have it removed.
In an effort to better serve ads to our visitors, cookies are used on Theresamorris.com. For more information, read our Privacy Policy.

To My Readers
After finally reading the Day After Roswell by Col. Philip J. Corso (Ret.) with William J. Birnes, I decided to redo my book Roswell Connection.
There are some good points that Corso made that I would like to clarify or add some of my own information too.
Plus regardless of the cover story that was presented to the public what Corso does mention in his book, those that have never been in the military that had anything to do with the past knows about the cover up stories. The ones who believe the cover stories are doing exactly that. TJ

“I have little patience with scientists who take a board of wood, look for the thinnest part, and drill a great number of holes where drilling is easy.”
Albert Einstein (quoted by Phillip Frank in “Einstein’s Philosophy of Science.” – Reviews of Modern Physics, Vol. 21, No. 3, July 1949)
The Roswell Connection is about the future and the past of Roswell, New Mexico is most famous happening.
The Roswell Connection is about the time of July 4, 1947. This is also the year that the Central Intelligence Agency was officially formed.
There is a correlation here that all those in intelligence that have jobs should be thankful for. Accepting the truth and not the cover-up stories is important to us all. The Central Intelligence Agency is based on those who are willing to learn the truth.
This is a public relations effort on my part to assist everyone in knowing the truth because it is time to know the truth and get on with our lives in the 21st Century.
My story updated now in 2010 to be appreciated I hope in 2012.
It is now almost April 2010, and I would like the truth to be known and accepted prior to July 4, 2010 about the Roswell story.
The story that I tell is the truth for those who desire to know the truth. There are many ways we can define truth. One is to obtain if from the facts that we gather in a linear time line with the rest of the world based on the past.
There is another way in which is from above that is vertical and is a divine direct way from the source. Some of us have forgotten that we have an inner being that is who we truly are as human beings. The inner being can share an outer knowing with each of us as individuals.
I have recently been inspired to rewrite the book called the Roswell Connection which was once printed in it’s entirety on the Internet. I have since erased this by mistake when I allowed my Roswell Connection website time to elapse on the name.
I was inspired to write this book based on more than three people who believed in me. So thank you readers and fans of the ET UFO NEWS, the Social Paranormal Network (SPN), the Roswell Connection, and UFO Association of which I started as websites on line in the early 2000 prior to 2010. Thank you all my friends on Facebook.
First was Sally Hester of Roswell, New Mexico. Sally was a volunteer I met with Glenn Dennis at the Roswell Museum. It was just getting in the books for the Learning Resource Center.
I had wanted to be a part of the fifty (50) and sixty (60) Roswell Celebration in Roswell. My then significant other Thomas R. Morris was not in favor of my choice of places to visit at the time and discouraged me. I succumbed to his power of suggestion to not visit and participate in the annual celebration in Roswell, New Mexico.
However, I did persuade him since we both became over the road truck drivers to allow me to visit in 1998. This was when I first met Sally and Glenn Dennis ?at the Roswell Museum and Resource Center.  

I believe the way it was described or was soon to be was Roswell International UFO Museum and Research Center.
The second was Glenn Dennis who was one of the founders of the Roswell UFO Museum along with Walter Haut and another gentleman that I will fill in here later.

On July 8th, the Roswell newspaper published a Front Page Article – taken from the official press release written by Lt. Walter Haut of the RAAF 509th acting under orders of Col. William Blanchard – reading
     “RAAF Captures Flying Saucer On Ranch in Roswell Region”

The International UFO Museum & Research Center opened in Roswell in 1991, founded by former Lt Walter Haut and Glenn Dennis. Due to the Roswell stories very popular appeal that finally took hold within about the first seven (7) years financial success was finally achieved. Then the Museum being a non-profit has an adjoining gift shop. There is a popular version of the story. The Gift shop sells the newspapers as souvenirs. (Photos Below)
?

The history of the Roswell UFO Museum is a story all to it’s own that should be told and probably has in books since 1991.
?

The Third was Stanton T. Friedman, an author/lecturer and well-known UFOlogist. Stan sent me is book Top Secret/Majic on March 22, 2006 from a Convention he was doing at the time. I was able to speak with him on the telephone along with my now husband Thomas R. Morris.
The International UFO Museum & Research Center opened in Roswell in 1991, founded by former Lt Walter Haut (above) and Glenn Dennis (below). Today the IUFOMRC receives over 200,000 visitors annually, offering a certain version of the Roswell story, to great popular appeal and financial success. While the Museum is non-profit, the adjoining gift shop – required to go through to exit – is not. The Roswell Museum Version of the Story is the most popular version of the story according to those who celebrate the Roswell Festival annually in Roswell, New Mexico on July 4th Weekend yearly.

Thomas R. Morris and Theresa J. Thurmond Thomas were married after five (5) long years together researching the Roswell Connection.
Tom and I were married in March 2000 in Hartford, Ohio County, Kentucky, where his family had called home most all of their lives.
Tom was born on May 16, 1959 in Lafayette, Tippecanoe County, Indiana, USA.
My family was from Calloway County, Kentucky on my mother’s side back five (5) generations which I did not discover until moving here. I felt a strange feeling of being home. I had been born in Monroe,
Ouachita Parish, Louisiana, USA December 26, 1951.
My husband and I love our lives and are thankful to our parents for having us. I am thankful To God and the Supreme Beings for having us too!
I am thankful for my earth family and friends for sharing life this time around with me. Love and Light.

WHEN I WAS A LITTLE GIRL by TJ Thurmond Morris
When I was a little girl, I didn’t know that I was different from most people on earth. I thought about what I was told to think about. I did as I was told and I was considered a very good girl and was happy to please.
There was not much to do as a child except follow those who were considered the adults in my life. I had a mother and father, two grandmothers, and I do remember my paternal grandfather and I loved him very much.
One day he passed away and it was hard on my father and I wanted to see him and being only three years old it was never explained to me other than he went to Heaven. The rest of my life was spent looking for heaven on earth.
There is much in life I cannot explain and there is much I wonder about in this world and want to know so I keep searching for he answers to my questions. I have most of my childhood memories and experiences in tact as an adult. I can remember back when I was two years old and my mother can too. There must be a reason since we both became writers. I asked her to confirm about her childhood memories just last week on our emails on AOL. She said she still remembers and is writing down some of her stories as a child and also some recipes. I hope she will finish her books. I told her about lulu.com and that I would be glad to assist her. She is so independent though.  Mother told me to take care of my books and she would take care of her own books.
I am Theresa aka Tara Rose of Sally Hester‘s story at the Roswell Museum. I am a woman who is a contactee of extraterrestrials.
The Roswell Encounters book was prepared by me but the first part was provided by Sally Hester as her story working at the Roswell Museum. She had originally included Glenn Dennis and Walter Haut’s story but due to some differences between them and the Roswell Museum and the lady who was running the museum, Sally quit working there as did Walter Haut. I believe Glenn left too though I never confirmed this with Sally. Now years later, it seems like only yesterday that I was in Glenn’s office at the Roswell Museum. But, I will let you read Sally’s story in the Roswell Encounter Book on Lulu.com.
I have a long story to tell and it will have to be in my secret journals due to the profession I chose as a Legal, Private, and Government Investigator. (Not anymore – TJ 2010)
Now, I offer a brief sketch in books as my higher consciousness, God, the Supreme Beings and the Allied Council will allow. This is my story which is only one of many I foresee that I shall share and divine in the future. TJ
Q. “HOW DOES ONE PROVE UFO’s ARE REAL TO A SKEPTIC?”
A. “YOU DON’T HAVE TOO OR WANT TOO“. TJ
You share your story and testimony with those that do believe or at least want to hear and move on down your spiritual path toward enlightenment in this lifetime.
 There will be rocks in the road on the path in this lifetime and others.

CREDO

“I would not interfere with any creed of yours or want to appear that I have all the cures. There is so much to know, and so many things are true. The way my feet must go may not be the best for you. And so I give this spark of what is light and right to me. To guide you through the dark but not tell you what to see.” TJ

THE WORLD SOUL

There is much that we will learn about ourselves in the 12st Century.
The longer I wait to write this book, the more that happens to make me want to put it off. I believe this is a part of all of us and it is called procrastination.
On the other hand, there is something inside of me that never changes and that is the desire to get this book written. It has been inside of me all my life. I believe that it is part of my world’s soul. It is part of everyone alive today and all those who have lived in the past. Why this book is important is that it will also be a part of eveyr life in the future on earth and in space.
There is a new way to live on earth and it is the 21st Century that will provide us with a new awareness of seeking the truth.
I am a spiritual person. I believe we all have a body-mins-spirit that has an inner being and an outer knowing. I believe that there is a higher consciousness that we are given that has a connection back to our point of origin to our soul.
To each his own and to thine own self be true. This is the way it should be since we will each answer to our own make when the time comes. I was raised a Christian in America, I guess in this time I should still say North America and/or the United States of America. Times are chaging so fast that I am sure the world is feeling it too.
I am feeling the change in all things that are alive and well on planet earth today. This is why I believe we are all connected in more ways than one. I believe that there is truth in all things that matter and all is matter or anti-matter.
If you mind then I matter. If you don’t mind then I am anti-matter. Its deep I know. There are many great minds on earth that wonder about the future. Many are called scientists and some are simply plain folks that are autodidact or self taught.
It is my hopes that because we are all one in some realms of this world that this book will open channels for others to find this book and to share it with others as we all embark on our quest to find out that about the world and other worlds.
We all know in some part of or inner being and spirits that we have a soul and a point of origin that we feel and it is not on earth.
I believe we are all headed in the direction outwards as we expand through our lives. I also feel that there is a thread of truth that reaches all the way back to our souls where they are created with all the many spiritual beings that we become. I believe in past lives and reincarnation. I do not believe that we will regress backwards but that as we progress as living people, places, and things, that we become more and expand outwards to become more than we have been prior.
My philosophy in life is that we are all important and here to become more than we are at present. We are all expanding with the universe in the Metaverse.
This is our job and out purpose to expand and to become more. It is said that the source, God, the Higher Power, Our overall creator desired to create us in the beginning for his and her fellowship. Some will debate that the first being was androgynous.
I have no memory of being only one with myself but I do have memories of being either male or female in past lives.  I will leave my world soul portion of my story at that. I believe we are all both male and female now and will be forever more as we all expand with the world soul that will always expand in this universe which is only one in the Metaverse of many.
I am grateful to all our ancestors who came before and took the time to write their own stories. It is my divine hope and wish that everyone that reads my books will expand outward and will begin their journey on their spiritual path.
Awakening the spirit to the soul’s progression and expansion is why we are part of this world and this gives us meaning to the word “LIVE!” TJ

* CHAPTER ONE *
Col. Philip J. Corso’s Book
The Day After Roswell
??
“It is now the 21st Century. It is not how I expected it to be.” Theresa J Thurmond Morris.
Colonel J Philip Corso served Senator Strom Thurmond and Senator James Eastland as a staff member where I specialized in National Security.
It was said that Senator Strom Thurmond was interested in his reports and I know this for a fact because we discussed this topic on telephone.
After joining the Army in 1942, Corso served in Army Intelligence in Europe.
In 1945, Corso arranged for the safe passage of 10,000 Jewish World War II refugees out of Rome to the British Mandate of Palestine.
During the Korean War (1950-1953), Corso performed intelligence duties under General Douglas Macarthur as Chief of the Special Projects branch of the Intelligence Division, Far East Command. One of his primary duties was to keep track of enemy prisoner of war (POW) camps in North Korea.
Corso was in charge of investigating the estimated number of U.S. and other United Nations POWs held at each camp and their treatment. At later hearings of the Senate Select Committee on POW/MIA Affairs, Corso provided testimony that many hundreds of American POW’s were abandoned at these camps. Corso was on the staff of President Eisenhower’s National Security Council for four years (1953-1957).
In 1961, he became Chief of the Pentagon’s Foreign Technology desk in Army Research and Development, working under Lt. Gen. Arthur Trudeau.
When he left military intelligence in 1963, Corso became a key aide to Senator Strom Thurmond.
In 1964, Corso was assigned to Warren Commission member Senator Richard Russell Jr. as an investigator into the assassination of John F. Kennedy.
Colonel Philip J. Corso after retirement worked in private sector businesses as a consultant and contracts administrator. He appeared on PRIME TIME LIVE as the expert Commentator on Cold War U2 flights over Russia.
Philip J. Corso saw an alien space pilot of the Roswell Crashed UFO. There were two that night.
?
?
Corso is on the right in top photo and 2nd from the left in the bottom photo. TJ
After joining the Army in 1942, Corso served in Army Intelligence in Europe.
In 1945, Corso arranged for the safe passage of 10,000 Jewish World War II refugees out of Rome to the British Mandate of Palestine.
During the Korean War (1950-1953), Corso performed intelligence duties under General Douglas MacArthur as Chief of the Special Projects branch of the Intelligence Division, Far East Command. One of his primary duties was to keep track of enemy prisoner of war (POW) camps in North Korea.
Corso was in charge of investigating the estimated number of U.S. and other United Nations POWs held at each camp and their treatment. At later hearings of the Senate Select Committee on POW/MIA Affairs, Corso provided testimony that many hundreds of American POW’s were abandoned at these camps Corso was on the staff of President Eisenhower’s National Security Council for four years (1953-1957)
In 1961, he became Chief of the Pentagon’s Foreign Technology desk in Army Research and Development, working under Lt. Gen. Arthur Trudeau.
Colonel Philip J. Corso now retired had left the military intelligence in 1963. Col.  Corso (Ret.) became a key aide to Senator Strom Thurmond.
In 1964, Corso was assigned to Warren Commission member Senator Richard Russell Jr. as an investigator into the assassination of John F. Kennedy.
  Please read his book THE DAY AFTER ROSWELL. Its good reading and historical. I have a few minor details to add.
(But first I want to add some background to this story. This is my story so others can read it and take what they want and leave the rest. Please read on and there will be other books I suggest by some amazing UFOlogists and Researchers. Some are even speakers and authors. I shall suggest those whom I am familiar with or that I have found their names in my memory banks along the trail.
For those who are UFO hounds and History buffs, you can share this information if you desire. This is my path and I have no reason to believe that everyone will believe as I do. This is a matter of experience and opinion of my perception of how life actually is to me. Each person has to make up their own minds as to how the truth became fact or vice versa in their own lives.
I was born in the last week of 1951. I saw Sputnik fly over in the front of our home with my mother, father, and sister and brother with our neighbors standing outside too. We were all excited and I was told to always remember this historic occasion. I do remember to this day. I also remember putting my hand up over my eyes as it must have been a bright sunny day although I tend to remember it was in the evening. But, I have
a movie playing in my head that reminds me of that day.
I wonder how many other people have movies or certain scenes that play in their heads as they think. I haven’t really gone around asking others about their movies in their heads but I would like to imagine that I am not the only one. There are just some things that in the 20th century we didn’t go around asking other people.
As I recall the 20th century of which this book is about, we were all rather secluded from each other as communities, towns, and states go in the United States. We sure were not thinking about the other countries, at least not the common folk like me.
We were taught Geography in grade school and history and that was about the basics on a state map. We looked at the world on a globe in the rooms but we didn’t discuss the global community as we do today in the year 2010.
We sure didn’t discuss UFOS!
This is where this story picks up speed from the beginning of my life in 1951.
When I was born in 1951 the Korean War had just ended. My parents were young and married right out of high school which was rather a custom in those days. My parents graduated and were married. I was born within 11 months of their marriage. That was the custom then.
I remember that my mother like all the women in the neighborhood wore long dresses right above their ankles. The women in the Ouchita Lions Year Book of 1949 through 1951 were all wearing long skirts with bobby socks and saddle oxfords or penny loafers. That was the popular way to dress then. They wore sweaters and would tie a scarf around their necks. The boys well they wore funny designs on their shirts and some also wore bobby socks saddle oxfords and penny loafers or black slip ons or tie ons shoes. They were fun loving kids and were the parents of all the Baby Boomer Generation of which I am one.
Back when I was born, I don’t remember talk of UFOS or Roswell.
I can’t really remember when I learned about Roswell, New Mexico but I know when I wanted to go there and had a premonition about it before I had the knowledge about it. This is the way my mind has always worked. Now, I understand that it is natural on the Roswell UFO or Gus as Tom and I call him. Gus is the UFO’s nickname. That is short for Galaxy Universal Shuttle.
I do remember though a different time in this life when I went on my first ride on a UFO. I don’t know if it was GUS or not. Gus is the UFO that sits hidden in the underground mountains in New Mexico. There are stories that he is in a place called Dulce, New Mexico. I am not sure about that because I was never told about the location above the ground.
Now, this is going to sound really weird to everyone, and does to me too!
But, the truth is, that GUS can see all of us. Gus has all types of abilities that we on earth never thought possible in the 20th Century.
This is another reason I am writing this book, to set the track record straight. Now, I am not going to have a way to prove this because the ones in charge of GUS right now are the Department of Defense in the Pentagon where the military of the United States has various offices of the many branches of the military for national security. The Pentagon is the most important building in Washington, D.C. next to the White House. Then the others are all important too but no need to go into that listing now. I just wanted to point out right away who the authority is over keeping Gus locked up from the public.
This book is one that needs to be shared and there will be many in the military that have no need to know about the truth in the past anyway.
It is the U.S. Army that recovered Gus from the desert. The U.S. Army has been in charge since. That is why he is hidden now. No President has ever allowed the truth about Gus to be known due to all the “Old Guys” that are still alive in the Military and more especially the U.S. Army. The United States Air Force wants to control the skies and this has to do with National Security too! There are many things that can be understood that I do not have to write in this book about the military side of the story because it has already been written by a man named Colonel Philip J. Corso (Ret.) with William J. Birnes in the book called THE DAY AFTER ROSWELL.
“If you are a skeptic, Corso’s claims may make you reconsider your position.” – Mark Graham, Rocky Mountain News (Denver)
I also hope to make you reconsider your position on being a skeptic on the Roswell
Encounters and Crash of a real alien UFO.
Famous Roswell Daily Record Newspaper.?
Col Philip Corso and his sketch of what he saw in a coffin in blue liquid substance that had been preserved and was seen at Fort Riley, Kansas at the U.S. Army base. The alien extra biological intelligence was to be shipped to Dayton, Ohio.

???

As an intelligent officer Corso was a Lieutenant Colonel or what we called a Light Colonel – Colonel Corso was put in charge of heading up the Foreign technology desk of the U.S. Army Research and Development (R & D) Department of the Pentagon. He was very fond of his Commanding Officer, Lieutenant General Arthur Trudeau.
Part of his duty as he wore many hats was Intelligence Officer and Adviser to General Trudeau. Because of the fact that Colonel Corso was chosen in the larger picture by some unknown guiding force to be the one to actually view and touch an alien EBE and later to become the recipient of the crashed UFO that I will share some information about, I feel that even though posthumously that he should get his just rewards as so do many men in uniform once they are dead one earth.
At the time of the crash which was supposedly caused by lightning, although hard to swallow since the craft was extraterrestrials and not of earth origin, we must share what we do know.
There were some people who saw the blips at the 509th on Radar as early as July 1, 1947. They didn’t know what they were but they knew what they were not. The radar at the White Sands Guided-Missile Testing Facility had also seen these blips. Corso reports that the Nuclear-Testing Facility in Alamogordo also saw these blips on radar. I quote, “The blips would appear at one corner of the screen and dart across at seemingly impossible speeds for aircraft, only to disappear off another corner. Then they’d start up again. No earthly craft could have maneuvered at such speeds and changed direction so sharply. It was a signature no one could identify.”
Or so the stories go back then. Corso states that it was fifty years ago in his book The Day After Roswell.
I know what happened and that there were four aliens. Two from one UFO or alien spacecraft as pilots and two from the other intact. The intact was set down and left in order to monitor the earth along with four others on all the five (5) major continents of this world.
The one intact was to be found by them U.S. Army this was why all the blips on screens prior and the sightings by Kenneth Arnold or so it is assumed.
We may want to struggle through all the former stories that have been told and listed in this book before we all jump to the same conclusion.
This Roswell Connection is about my story and adding more information.
My story will be all through this book. There is a reason that I desire to share the story the way I do. It is because so many people know the story in their own way. Some people have already decided what the real story is back then. Others, well, the jury is still out on the fine details because most of us were not there. The few witnesses that were there that are still alive to day were teenagers and only know what they saw or remembered back then. They are doing their best to write their own books and making their stories known and I will certainly praise them for that. Jesse Marcel Jr. is one that I know Stanton T. Friedman himself told me about Jesse Marcel’s book. Stan knew in 2006 that I was writing my own and almost completed it then. Stan said he would write the Forward for me. I sent him the story but he was busy and I never sent him a final copy. This is where this book will pick up the slack.

**CHAPTER TWO **
SOME BACK UP INFORMATION
KENNETH ARNOLD
?
Kenneth Arnold, 32 years old, was flying his single engine plane, at approximately 9,500 feet. On June 24, 1947, while flying near Mt. Rainer in his small single engine plane supposedly looking for a Marine Corps transport plane that had went down.  Arnold that he claimed to have seen nine unusual objects flying in the skies. When he landed at Pendleton, Oregon, there were reporters waiting for him.
Kenneth Arnold reported he saw UFOs on several other occasions afterwards, as well.
??
After the UFO sighting, Arnold became a minor celebrity, and for about a decade thereafter, he was somewhat involved in interviewing other UFO witnesses or contactees (notably, he investigated the claims of Samuel Eaton Thompson, one of the first contactees).
Arnold wrote a book and several magazine articles about his UFO sighting and his subsequent research.
Kenneth Arnold was born in East Grand Forks, Minnesota, but grew up in Scobey, Montana. He attended the University of Minnesota. Arnold began Great Western Fire Control Supply in Boise, Idaho in 1940, a company that sold and installed fire suppression systems, a job that took him around the Pacific Northwest.
June 24, 1947, he was returning home from a business trip when he made a detour into the Yakima, Washington area to help in an aerial search for a missing C-46 marine transport plane that was believed to have gone down in the area.
 It is reported that around 3:00 P.M. he was flying at about 9,500 feet, near Mount Rainier, when a flash of light caught his eye.
Kenneth Arnold said he turned toward the flashing light that was like a blue and white Flash and saw a procession of nine very strange objects flying from north to south in front of his plane. Bill Bequette a reporter had been writing down what Kenneth Arnold was saying and he heard the word like a “Saucer” and the word stuck in the newspapers. They were flat and rather heel-shaped; more boomer rang shape and silver. The spacecraft moved erratically, like a “saucer would if you skipped it across water.” You can see Arnold’s drawing of what he saw here. Arnold estimated their size at about two-thirds that of a DC-4, and he calculated their speed at over 1500 mph by timing their travel between two mountain peaks of known distance.
The Seattle Post-Intelligencer Newspaper headlines were “Mystery Disks Hurtling Across the Sky.” When he arrived at Yakima, Washington, Arnold told several other pilots about his sighting. The consensus among them was that it was some type of military “secret weapon”. However, Arnold would later find that the U.S. military was as mystified by the objects as he was.
In Pendleton, Oregon, Arnold went to make a report to the FBI, but the local office was closed, so he talked to the editor of the East Oregonian newspaper instead and it was the editor who put the story on the newswires. Because of Arnold’s background and reliability as a witness, the story got wide circulation.
The June sighting and the notoriety from the newspapers and the wire that amazed the public. That was not to be the end of Arnold’s association with UFOs. On July 5th, 1947, Arnold was introduced to Captain E. J. Smith, who, along with his co-pilot and a stewardess, had seen a formation of UFOs over Emmett, Idaho. They hit it off well and became good friends.  In mid-July, Arnold received a letter from Raymond Palmer. Raymond was the editor of the pulp magazine Amazing Stories. Arnold didn’t know who Palmer was, since he didn’t read the pulps. Palmer wanted Arnold to write down his experiences for publication in the magazine and he offered to pay. Arnold didn’t particularly care about the money and sent Palmer a copy of what he had already told the newspapers and the Army Air Corps.
Kenneth Arnold was regarded as a skilled and experienced pilot, with over 9,000 total flying hours, almost half of which were devoted to Search and Rescue Mercy Flyer efforts. He was an avid swimmer and diver — and good enough at the latter to try out for the U.S. Diving team. Arnold and his wife Doris had four daughters.
By the 1960s, Arnold had little to do with UFOs. He appeared at a 1977 convention hosted by Fate to mark the thirtieth anniversary of the “birth” of the modern UFO age. Kenneth Arnold had said, “I thought it wouldn’t be long before one of these things in every garage.”  He ran unsuccessfully for Lieutenant Governor of Idaho in 1962.
Kenneth Arnold died in 1984.
1951 –
Colonel Gordon Cooper of Mercury 7 Crew astronauts reported to have chased a UFO when he was a fighter pilot in Germany.
“I believe that the extraterrestrial vehicles and their crews are visiting this planet from other planets which obviously are a little more technically advanced than we are her eon earth.” Col. Gordon L. Cooper – Astronaut. FYI –
 http://www.project1947.com/fig/arnbiog.htm
 Jerome Clark, The UFO Book: Encyclopedia of the Extraterrestrial. Visible Ink, 1998. ISBN 1-57859-029-9
 Story, Ronald, editor, The Encyclopedia of UFOs, Garden City: Doubleday & Company, Inc, 1980, ISBN 0-385-13677-3
 Diana Palmer Hoyt, “UFOCRITIQUE: UFO’s, Social Intelligence and the Condon Committee”; Master’s Thesis, Virginia Polytechnic Institute, 2000; read it online
Clark, Jerome, The UFO Encyclopedia: The Phenomenon from the Beginning, Volume 2, A-K, Detroit: Omnigraphics, 1998 (2nd edition, 2005), ISBN 0-7808-0097-4
Campbell, Steuart, The UFO Mystery Solved, Explicit Books, 1994, ISBN 0-9521512-0-0
Obituary, Idaho Statesman, January 22, 1984
Cousineu, Phil, UFO A manual for the Millennium,  Harper-Collins, 1995, ISBN 0-06-258638-6
Corso, Col Philiip (Ret)etal, THE DAY AFTER ROSWELL, 1997,Pocket Books, ISBN 0-671-01756-X

JESSE MARCEL

??

??
??
??
“General Ramey allowed some members of the press in to take a picture of the stuff. They took one picture of me on the floor holding up some of the less-interesting metallic debris. The press was allowed to photograph this, but were not allowed far enough into the room to touch it. The stuff in that photo was pieces of the actual stuff we found. It was not a staged photo. Later, they cleared out our wreckage and substituted some of their own. They allowed more photos. Those photos were taken while the actual wreckage was already on its way to Wright Field. I was not in these. I believe these were taken with the general and one of his aids.”
“The newsmen saw very little of the real material, very small portion of it. And none of the really important things like these members that had these hieroglyphics on them. They (the newsmen) wanted me to tell them about it and I couldn’t say anything. And when the General came in, he told me not to say anything that he would handle it.”
?

“The many rumors regarding the flying disk became a reality yesterday when the intelligence office of the 509th Bomb Group of the Eight Air Force, Roswell Army Air Field, was fortunate enough to gain possession of a disc through the co-operation of one of the local ranchers and the Sheriff’s Office of Chaves county.
“The flying object landed on a ranch near Roswell sometime last week. Not having phone facilities, the rancher stored the disc until such time as he was able to contact the Sheriff’s office, who in turn notified Major Jesse A. Marcel, of the 509th Bomb Group Intelligence office.
“Action was immediately taken and the disc was picked up at the rancher’s home. It was inspected at the Roswell Army Air Field and subsequently loaned by Major Marcel to higher headquarters.”
(San Francisco Chronicle – July 9, 1947)
According to Lt. Walter Haut, the man who wrote the press release, he stopped at the office of the Roswell Daily Report to give them the press release, and the differences between the San Francisco Chronicle version and the RDR version probably stem from questions that Haut answered to the local writer who knew Haut. It was said that as it was always in the past that there was friction between the small towns near the air bases back then. Having worked for the military, I know that now they prefer all press to go through the Public Relations Officer.
Given to the Roswell Museum is the below Affidavit from Walter Haut.
AFFIDAVIT
My name is Walter Haut.
My address is: [——-BLACKED OUT——-]
I am retired.
In July 1947, I was stationed at the Roswell Army Air base, serving as the base Public Information Officer. At approximately 9:30 AM on July 8, I received a call from Col. William Blanchard, the base commander, who said he had in his possession a flying saucer or parts thereof. He said it came from a ranch northwest of Roswell, and that the base Intelligence Officer, Major Jesse Marcel, was going to fly the material to Fort Worth.
Col. Blanchard told me to write a news release about the operation and to deliver it to both newspapers and the two radio stations in Roswell. He felt that he wanted the local media to have the first opportunity to have the story. I went first to KGFL, then to KSWS, then to the *Daily Record* and finally to the *Morning Dispatch*.
The next day, I read in the newspaper that General Roger Ramey in Fort Worth has said the object was a weather balloon.
I believe Col. Blanchard saw the material, because he sounded positive about what the material was. There is no chance that he would have mistaken it for a weather balloon. Neither is there any chance that Major Marcel would have been mistaken.
In 1980, Jesse Marcel told me that the material photographed in Gen. Ramey’s office was not the material he had recovered.
I am convinced that the material recovered was some type of craft from outer space.
I have not been paid nor given anything of value to make this statement, and it is the truth to the best of my recollection.
/s/ Walter G. Haut
Signature witnessed by: 5-14-93 Max Littell. /s/ (Date)
“According to information released by the department, over authority of Maj. J. A. Marcel, intelligence officer, the disk was recovered on a ranch in the Roswell vicinity, after an unidentified rancher had notified Sheriff Geo. Wilcox here, that he had found the instrument on his premises.”
Glenn Dennis made the first claim of alien bodies for the Roswell crash on Aug. 5, 1989 in an interview with Stanton T. Friedman then Nuclear Physicist and Ufologist, it was first made public in mid-1991 in the Kevin Randle and Don Schmitt book “UFO Crash At Roswell.”
According to Dennis, a nurse friend from the RAAFB Hospital told him that she had participated in the autopsy of three strange alien creatures, and she gave him sketches of the creatures after getting a “sacred oath” from him to keep it secret. Immediately afterwards, according to Dennis, his nurse friend was transferred to England and his letter to her was returned marked “Deceased.” Glenn claimed he had heard later that she had been killed in a military plane crash.  Glenn also told me this same story in 1998 while I was with Sally Hester in the Roswell Museum. Glenn Dennis has since written his story and I have seen it in print when Sally Hester sent me a copy.
It was Glenn that told me that Stanton Friedman and a friend had just left Roswell and I had just missed them. Glenn suggested that I speak to Stanton about all that I knew about Roswell and the crash. Sally tells her story best about that day in Glenn’s office. Her story is in the other book called Roswell Encounters that is now available through http://www.Lulu.com.
On Feb 21, 1978, Stanton Friedman was in Baton Rouge, La after giving a lecture on UFOs and interviewed a man over the phone that said that he had handled the wreckage of a crashed spaceship. Stan admitted this to me himself on March 22, 2006.
 Stan Friedman did a story See Page 12, Crash at Corona. Jesse Marcel was then creating interest on his own with his reports of the past. Stan was most interested in his report. Stan has since been in touch with Jesse Marcel Jr. while doing the convention in Roswell together.
In the Kevin Randle and Don Schmitt book “UFO Crash At Roswell”, this was when it was reported that Glenn Dennis made the claim of the alien bodies taken from the Roswell Crash. This was reported Aug. 5, 1989 and made public 1991. Although it was Feb 10, 1979, when William Moore found the clippings of the story that Jesse Marcel had referred too. Stanton T.  Friedman and William Moore decided to investigate further when they were investigating the story for themselves. – Crash at Corona by Stanton Friedman and Don Berliner, Paragon House, New York, 1992

– The Truth About the UFO Crash at Roswell by Kevin Randle and Donald Schmitt, M. Evans and Company, Inc., New York, 1994
– A History of UFO Crashes by Kevin Randle, Avon Books, New York, 1995.

Roswell Daily Chronicle, July 9, 1947
Report made in Interview of Mac Brazel.
W.W. Brazel, 48, Lincoln county rancher living 30 miles south east of Corona, today told his story of finding what the army at first described as a flying disk, but the publicity which attended his find caused him to add that if he ever found anything short of a bomb he sure wasn’t going to say anything about it.
Brazel was brought here late yesterday by W.E. Whitmore, of radio station KGFL, had his picture taken and gave an interview to the Record and Jason Kellahin, sent here from the Albuquerque bureau of the Associated Press to cover the story.
The picture he posed for was sent out over the AP telephoto wire sending machine specially set up in the Record office by R. D. Adair, AP wire chief sent here for the sole purpose of getting out the picture and that of sheriff George Wilcox, to whom Brazel originally gave the information of his find.
Brazel related that on June 14 he and 8-year-old son, Vernon were about 7 or 8 miles from the ranch house of the J.B. Foster ranch, which he operates, when they came upon a large area of bright wreckage made up on rubber strips, tinfoil, a rather tough paper and sticks.
At the time Brazel was in a hurry to get his round made and he did not pay much attention to it. But he did remark about what he had seen and on July 4 he, his wife, Vernon, and a daughter Betty, age 14, went back to the spot and gathered up quite a bit of the debris.
The next day he first heard about the flying disks, and he wondered if what he had found might be the remnants of one of these.
Monday he came to town to sell some wool and while here he went to see Sheriff George Wilcox and “whispered kinda confidential like” that he might have found a flying disk.
Wilcox got in touch with the Roswell Army Air Field and Maj. Jesse A. Marcel and a man in plain clothes accompanied him home, where they picked up the rest of the pieces of the “disk” and went to his home to try to reconstruct it. According to Brazel they simply could not reconstruct it at all. They tried to make a kite out of it, but could not do that and could not find any way to put it back together so that it would fit.
Then Major Marcel brought it to Roswell and that was the last he heard of it until the story broke that he had found a flying disk. Brazel said that he did not see it fall from the sky and did not see it before it was torn up, so he did not know the size or shape it might have been, but he thought it might have been about as large as a table top. The balloon which held it up, if that was how it worked, must have been about 12 feet long, he felt, measuring the distance by the size of the room in which he sat. The rubber was smoky gray in color and scattered over an area about 200 yards in diameter. When the debris was gathered up the tinfoil, paper, tape, and sticks made a bundle about three feet long and 7 or 8 inches thick, while the rubber made a bundle about 18 or 20 inches long and about 8 inches thick. In all, he estimated, the entire lot would have weighed maybe five pounds. There was no sign of any metal in the area which might have been used for an engine and no sign of any propellers of any kind, although at least one paper fin had been glued onto some of the tinfoil.
There were no words to be found anywhere on the instrument, although there were letters on some of the parts. Considerable scotch tape and some tape with flowers printed upon it had been used in the construction. No strings or wire were to be found but there were some eyelets in the paper to indicate that some sort of attachment may have been used.  Brazel said that he had previously found two weather balloons on the ranch, but that what he found this time did not in any way resemble either of these.
“I am sure what I found was not any weather observation balloon,” he said. “But if I find anything else besides a bomb they are going to have a hard time getting me to say anything about it.”

I know that the Roswell UFO’s existed. One in pieces and one intact.
Stanton Friedman, Timothy Good, William Moore, Kevin Randle, Donald Schmitt, and Robert Todd have put countless hours into the Roswell Story.
I do not want to take away from their efforts but would like to enhance their lives and praise them for all their diligent efforts. They have all been persistent as UFOLOGISTS and RESEARCHERS searching for facts.
A
ROSWELL
UFO ENCOUNTER
Collection
Of Stories

ROSWELL

ENCOUNTERS

?

For All our Friends Everywhere but especially in Roswell, New Mexico and out in Stellar Space of the Metaverse.
ALIEN CIVILIZATIONS EXIST!
UFOs Abductions, CONTACTEES
THIS IS A COLLECTION OF STORIES
Approval of all participants given. Some wanted to remain anonymous. Others gave permission to use their information for publication and distribution.
—– Original Message —–

From: Stanton T. Friedman

Re: SOLAR SYSTEM SEMPERA and the
M31 ANDROMEDA GALAXY and ZETA RETICULI ARE REAL

To: Theresa J. Thurmond Morris
Sent: Saturday, November 25, 2006

I and most others in ufology have very serious problems with the Adamski story. Venus is not a good place for people. Over 600 degrees, sulfuric acid in the sky etc….

Stan

REPLY FROM TJ THURMOND MORRIS a/k/a TJ MORRIS and TARA

Dear Stan:

I know that Adamski was doing the best he could at the time with what human information he could share. I know what he meant. Back then, the farthest most people could fathom in their lifetimes was simply the planets that were in their own solar system. I am sure that he was visited. I can tell from some of the descriptions he used. But, I also know the truth! There are others who need to know the truth and sometimes, part of the truth in the terminology that others on earth can understand is better than no truth at all! This was how the Bible was written. Some truth and some in words of those who were trying to interpret the story as they saw fit to explain in words of the time.

Regardless, Sally Hester is a good woman and a good spirit. She donated her time to the UFO Museum. She never was paid and did it out of the goodwill of her heart because she loved Glenn Dennis and Walter Haut the founders.  I too love these men. For this reason, I shall comply and meet her request as far as assisting her in explaining to others her story.

I shall when it is time, take the story to those who desire to know the truth!

In the mean time, I will send this story to Dirk Vander Ploeg at UFO Digest. Thank you for all the great phone landline conversations and your time. We shall meet again someday here or there.
Sally’s Story is the memories of her times at the Roswell Museum and Research Center where I met her in 1998. WE began a book then between Sally and she called me ROSE. TJ MORRIS ACIR

ROSWELL

ENCOUNTERS
By
 Sally Hester

DEDICATION

This book is dedicated to all readers who are the real seekers of the truth. I hope that what I have written will further your search.

To my husband, Marv Hester, who has been a source of encouragement on this my journey into truth and enlightenment.

To my friend T. J. Morris, without her mentoring and encouragement this book would never have been written.

INTRODUCTION

Many people who visit the museum want to know if the Roswell Incident was covered up by the Unites States Government, why doesn’t the military come forward with the truth. “BILL”, U.S. Air Force, retired, whose story is related in another part of this book, answered this for me. When he tried to tell me some of the story, he kept repeating that he couldn’t tell me this or that.

I asked him why, and he said that he had signed too many papers, and if he told what he knew, the government would take away his retirement, fine him $10,000, and put him is Leavenworth prison for 20 years! I think anyone living on retirement would agree to keep quiet under these circumstances.

Then the question becomes, “If people are seeing these ships and are also being abducted, why don’t we read more about it in the newspapers or see it on TV?”

Budd Hopkins answers this in his book, WITNESSED, ON PAGE 431 “… civilian witnesses can also be kept quiet. The fear of ridicule combined with the threat of social ostracism and job loss is an almost foolproof way to keep witnesses from talking.

For example, in at least three cases I am aware of, police officers have been fired for taking UFO reports seriously, and I have worked with one highly experiences pilot for a major airline who lost his job in similar circumstances. Without suggesting that there are any exceptions, one well-known debunker has publicly libeled the sometimes-traumatized people who report abduction experiences as nothing more than “little nobodies trying to get on TV”.

A Review of my Volunteer
Work at the Roswell Museum

1996
A widely watched 1996 PBS science program dealing with UFO abduction phenomena presented an array of ill-informed “experts” who implied that ANYONE reporting such an experience is either mentally ill or unable to tell fantasy from reality. Sadly, in our easily frightened culture, this kind of intimidation and character assassination-in-advance really works.”

I believe that most people who have had a sighting or an experience would love to tell their stories; however, they don’t want to be ridiculed as a “crackpot” or “crazy”.

Many of these people talk to me at the museum because they feel safe in the environment of the museum where their stories are listened to with interest and understanding. Some people come to the museum out of curiosity.

Many are skeptics who will never have their minds changed because there is never enough proof for them. Often they come in with an open mind, and leave a believer.

January 2003
For example, I spoke with a man from Washington State in January 2003.

A friend had told him to come to come to the UFO museum and he would become a believer, and he did.

February 2003
On February 7, 2003, the A & E Channel aired the show “Other Worlds”, which revealed the following historical encounters with extraterrestrial

20,000 years ago the first UFO report was recorded as cave art in France

5,000 years ago, UFO reports were recorded on clay tablets in Sumer.

3,500 years ago, Tutmose III of Egypt saw fiery circles in the sky

In 329 BC, Alexander the Great saw gleaming silver shields in the sky, which swooped down on his soldiers.

Seven years later, a spacecraft shot a beam of light and destroyed a city wall to help him.

1997
In 1997, CNN conducted a survey showed four out of five Americans believed in UFOs and four out of five thought the U.S. government was hiding information about UFOs.

2003
A Roper Report reflected that two percent of Americans   (three million people) have had contact with UFOs. There have been 13,000 reported sightings since 1991.

 (History Channel, January 2003).

In this same program it was stated,
“The Freedom of Information Act opened files showing that government procedures were put in place to ridicule and discredit anyone coming forward with a sighting or abduction report.”
Note: (I have some personal knowledge to support this information.)

1960
In 1960, my husband, his first wife, and two small boys were traveling a deserted, two lane highway in Nebraska. The children were asleep in the back seat, and it was approximately 9:00 P.M. All of a sudden, the car was flooded with the brightest white light imaginable. It seemed to be on the top of the car.

There was no noise or any malfunction of the automobile. The light stayed on for about 15 seconds and then winked out.

My husband and his wife immediately made a pact not to tell anyone about this experience because of a recent story in the newspaper about a salesman for Swift Packing Company.

This man had reported that he had been taken aboard a UFO. He drew pictures of a cigar shaped craft and big-eyed aliens. He also reported being given a physical examination. The next thing he knew, he was back in his car. The authorities conducted some psychological tests and confined this man to a state mental hospital!

This story convinced my husband that even though his story was only the sighting of a brilliant light, they should not tell anyone about it.

1985
He told me this story after our marriage in 1985, and he still got gooseflesh while telling me. He said it made him uneasy to talk about it even after all those years.

 I wonder how many more Americans could tell similar stories if they could overcome the fear instilled by our government and society in general.

Lou Zinsstag writes in her book with Timothy Good, GEORGE ADAMSKI; THE UNTOLD STORY

 “The elusiveness of the space people seems to serve well those who wish to frighten people away from coming into contact with our visitors.

What better means could be found to achieve this aim than to disavow the presence of those who not only have human appearance, but are also of friendly disposition?

What better than to put the emphasis on those contact stories more likely to unnerve the witness…the many official denials greatly helped to create an atmosphere of ridicule which in consequence led to the establishment of the loudest scoffer as the smartest guy…this method of disclaiming by ridicule has been accompanied by another one: a campaign to create fear around every contact story, putting all the emphasis on encounters with monsters and robots.

This trend is helped enormously by the film industry.”
Sally Hester

UFO MUSEUM BOOK DONATIONS

1998
In 1998 the museum received from Frank Sabo and George Fawcett a donation of books, UFO reports (investigated by George Fawcett for the Mutual UFO Network, MUFON,) videos and other memorabilia which had been collected over a period of 50 years.

This donation was valued at $250,000. As a result of this donation, a library and research center was added to the museum.

I volunteered to help enter the books into the computer system.

As a result, I found the three books written by George Adamski. I read all of them. Later, I decided to write this book and include a review of the information I had discovered.

1950
I believed that since these books were written in the 1950’s many people, like me had never heard of George Adamski, and that he had revealed important information. In his first book,

1946
FLYING SAUCERS HAVE LANDED, co-authored with Desmond Leslie, he tells of seeing his first spaceship on October 9, 1946, during a meteor shower. He describes it as a gigantic dirigible. He thought it might be something the government had developed. However, the next day there was a report on a San Diego radio station that many people had seen a large cigar-shaped spaceship hovered over San Diego during the meteor shower.

1947
Later, in August, 1947, he and several other people counted 184 spacecraft in groups of 32 fly by. Another person reported that he had counted 204 objects. In 1949, he had a conversation with four men who had come to the Palomar Gardens Cafe.

Two of them were of the Point Loma Navy Electronics Laboratory near San Diego and the other two were from Pasadena. One wore an officer’s uniform. They asked George Adamski to try and get a photograph of the flying saucers.

He embarked on the project with enthusiasm. He had a camera, which used glass plates, and he could attach this to his six-inch telescope. He succeeded in getting two photos, which he passed on the government.

1949
In 1949, Adamski began giving lectures on flying saucers at various service clubs. Sometimes he was given five or ten dollars and a time or two he received twenty-five; however, this money wasn’t even enough to meet his expenses.

An article was published in FATE magazine, which did help him financially and resulted in many requests for his photographs. These photographs were examined and found to be authentic; however, many people accused him of faking the photos.
He reported that out of 700 tries, he had only gotten 18 good photos. Still there were many people saying that he was making this entire up.

1950
They later denied that he had given them any photos. On March 21, 1950, George Adamski gave a lecture on flying saucers to the Everyman’s Club in La Mesa, California. This was reported in the San Diego Journal, and the newspaper asked the Navy Laboratory about these pictures. They were advised that no pictures had been sent to them. This was a lesson to Mr. Adamski. He never sent them any more of his pictures!

1952
(Zinsstag) On November 20, 1952, at 12:30 P.M., George Adamski first made contact with a man from another world.

This took place 10.2 miles from Desert Center, California, toward Parker, Arizona.

  The following people witnessed the landing of the Scout spaceship, and Adamski communicating to the pilot: Mr. and Mrs. A. C. Bailey, Dr. and Mrs. George H. Williamson, both coupled from Arizona, Mrs. Alice K. Wells, owner of Palomar Garden and the cafe there, and Mrs. Lucy McGinnis, secretary to George Adamski. (Zinsstag)

Many people couldn’t believe his story because the space people had appeared to an ordinary person and not some high-ranking government official. (Zinsstag/Good)

This meeting of Adamski and the spaceman was conducted in metal telepathy and sign language. After the spacecraft and left, plaster of Paris casts there made of his footprints, which were left in the damp sand.

1955
In July 1955, Adamski wrote: “It is not the people who are afraid of flying saucers but all indications show that the money-pots of the world are. For, just think of the effect once the propulsion of these ships becomes known a power as free to everyone as the air we breathe! What would happen to those who control the monetary system of the world?” (Zinsstag/Good)

FLYING SAUCERS HAVE LANDED

 A Johannesburg engineer, Basil van den Berg, who invented a motor using them, later, interpreted these footprint symbols. He worked ten years on this project. The engine seemed to be alive because it contained magnets. He said he had solved the problem of canceling the earth’s gravity, and had invented two different electric motors. Adamski advised him to patent everything and to make 10 copies of his blueprints and send them to 10 different parts of the world. This he did not do.

1962
  In April 1962, he published his findings in a South African newspaper in which he stated that aircraft using his invention would no longer require fuel. Van den Berg also claimed that when he encountered a problem, that late at night a man from Venus would help him. After publishing the information about his invention, nobody ever heard from Van Den Berg again. In 1981 Timothy Good visited South Africa and tracked him to a suburb but was unable to meet him. (Zinsstag/Good)

After the publication of his first book, Adamski was offered bribes of $25,000 and later $35,000 not to publish his book, INSIDE THE SPACE SHIPS. When he refused his life was threatened. (Zinsstag/Good)

2003
This does not see like a large sum of money to us in 2003, however, at that time it was considered large bucks!

(FOR THE CONVENIENCE OF OPEN SOURCE
PRESS & MEDIA)

Chapter 1 – INSIDE THE SPACESHIPS
                     BY George Adamski

In his second book, INSIDE THE SPACE SHIPS, George Adamski had a meeting with a Master, a person of great age and wisdom.
He was told that in their travels, they had learned that the systems they had visited were made up of twelve planets revolving around a central sun, just as ours does. He further stated that on his planet and other planets within that system, man had grown and developed to a point inconceivable to the people of Earth.
This advancement was credited to the fact that the Universal Laws and the laws of The Supreme Intelligence were adhered to.
Our world is not the lowest in development. There are many worlds with higher and lower development. In our system there are propel traveling freely through space, but not people of Earth. They are willing to help us learn how to travel as they do.
He seemed to be saying that people of Earth, when ready, could advance to a planet of higher development. He further said that they would gladly give us this knowledge except that we have not learned to live in peace and brotherhood with one another for the welfare of all men alike.
He also said that if the knowledge to build their type of spaceship was known on Earth, we would mount guns on them and set out to conquer and take possession of other worlds. Earthmen will not be allowed on other worlds until they learn the lessons of living in peace.
The exploding of atomic bombs is a threat not only to Earth, but other worlds. That is why the message of peace is so urgent. The people of Earth talk of living the Creator’s laws, now it is time to live these laws. This was the end of the Master’s lesson.
The space people told Adamski that many of them were on earth living and working side by side with Earth people. They return home and relate their knowledge. They have a history of Earth dating back seventy-eight million years!
During a later meeting with two spacemen at a cafe, Adamski was told that in a meeting among their teachers of wisdom, it was decided to send selfish troublemakers to earth.
These were space people from inside and outside of their system. Because of universal laws, they could not destroy or confine them, and since they were all of an arrogant nature and could not live and work in harmony, they would be exiled and forced to work together.
This is the original source of the “twelve tribes”. The misfits were gathered in ships from many planets and transported to Earth without any equipment or tools. These were the Biblical “fallen angels”. It was hoped that this exile would bring them back into the fold of the Creator. The space people continued to visit Earth and provide help to the exiles when they would allow it; however, they soon developed into nations. The space people further stated that they are ever on the alert for distress calls from Earthlings because we are all brothers.

During another meeting with a Master, Adamski was told that many on Earth have advanced to other planets by rebirth. Some, though few, have been taken direct as told in the Bible.
Death takes place on other planets, but they are not mourned. This leaving only means a change from one condition to another. It is no more than moving from one house to another. Earthman’s concept of the Universe is not conceived as a Universe without limits.

The Universe is as vast as eternity. Man is not a temporary manifestation, but an eternal manifestation. Man should always live in the present. People on Venus dress much as people on Earth. Life on Venus, though peaceful, is never boring. There are always challenges. All service is considered meaningful. Venusians are not jealous or fearful of one another.
Never a moment passes, even in sleep, that they are unaware of the Divine Presence.
When Earth’s people have learned that they are not the body of the house, but rather the occupant, then they can build houses anywhere for they have become the masters of the elements instead of being mastered by them.

This was the end of the Master’s lesson.

(INSIDE THE SPACE SHIPS)
Adamski claimed his space brothers were from Venus, Mars, and Saturn. (It could have been galaxies as Theresa J. Thurmond Morris recommends in her books)

1958
In February, 1958, he said he had met people from Jupiter, Neptune, and Uranus. He also said that all the other planets were inhibited to varying degrees, including three awaiting discovery beyond Pluto. (Zinsstag/Good)
Inside a Saturn mother ship, George Adamski was told by a “Master” of one of great years and understanding, “Never cease to point out to them, my son, that all are brothers and sisters regardless of where they have been born, or have chosen to live.
Nationality or the color of one’s skin, are but incidental since the body is no more than a temporary dwelling.

These change in the eternity of time. In the infinite progress of all life, each eventually will know all states “My son, do not be discouraged if you meet with ridicule and disbelief on your Earth.
With the understanding we have given, you will know why it cannot be otherwise. Tell your brothers and sisters what you have learned. There are many with open hears and minds, and these will grow in numbers… Now that we have been together in this way, you can the more easily at all time make contact from your mind to ours. Remember always that space is no barrier.”
After this encounter, Adamski was resolved to live each moment as it comes, serving the One Intelligence as he was intended to do and for the purpose he was created.

1952-1953
There were several newspaper accounts of flying saucer encounters in 1952-53. Here are two of them that Adamski asked the space brothers about.

Chapter 2 – FLYING SAUCER SINGES HAIR

Scoutmaster Recounts Knockout By Saucer, West Palm Beach, Fla., 23 August (1952) (UP): The Air Force said Saturday it has received a report from the only man in the world to claim he has had his hair singed by a “flying saucer”.

The story was told by Scoutmaster J. D. (Sonny) Des Vergers is receiving ‘further study from a scientific viewpoint at Wright Field, Dayton, Ohio’, said an Air Force intelligence officer who did not wish his name disclosed.
De Vergers, an ex-marine who served three years in the Pacific, said he was siding in an automobile last Tuesday night with three scouts on the edge of the Florida Everglades when he saw ‘flashing lights’.
He walked through the brush with a machete and flashlight, leaving the scouts in the car and telling them to call police if he was not back in ten minutes.
What he saw, he said, was an object ‘large enough for six or eight men to stand in. It was about ten feet high in the center, about thirty feet in diameter and shaped like a half rubber ball, tapering down to a three-foot thickness on the side. There was a phosphorous effect around the side.’
“I believe I was under and near it for about three minutes,’ the thirty-year-old hardware clerk said. ‘It was only ten feet from the ground. It made a hissing sound like a tire going down.”
 Des Verges said, “They (apparently meaning those in the object) shot a flare at him that seemed to ‘float slowly at my face’. “
He said, “The hair on his arms was singed off and three holes about one-eighth of an inch in diameter were burned in his scout cap.”
 The scoutmaster said,
“I then blacked out and when I awoke I had no sense of feeling and even now I have a tingling like when your foot loses circulation and goes to sleep.”

 By the time he came to, Deputy Sheriff Mott Partin, summoned by the three youngsters, had arrived.
 Partin said, “Des Verges ‘looked like a wild man’ when he came out of the brush.”
Partin examined the ground where the object was supposed to have landed but could find no tracks, not even those of Des Vergers on the wet ground. When Partin and local officers were asked what they thought of Des Vergers’ story, few would comment other than,
“‘I just don’t know’”.
(From the Arizona Republic: Phoenix, AZ)

When Adamski asked the spacemen about the above happening, they told him they would never knowingly harm anyone. That what had actually happened was that the man became frightened and started hacking at their spacecraft with his machete.

1953
He came too close to the power that operates the craft and got burned. Another story that appeared in the papers occurred in Brush Creek, California, and Tuesday, June 25, 1953.
It concerns two miners who claim to have been harassed by broad shouldered midgets from a flying saucer at their mountain diggings. They claimed that twice a saucer had landed, and a little man got out and scooped up a pail of water.
Adamski asked the spacemen if this really happened.

He was told that it had happened, but these little spacemen were not of their group. They also stated that these contacts have occurred in almost every nation of the world, but that Adamski’s reports were the first reported that had reached great numbers of people.
Another story Adamski asked about was that of Capt. Mantell who had met his death chasing a large craft. They replied:
  “That was an accident which we regretted deeply. The ship he was pursuing was a large one. Members of the crew had noticed Capt. Mantell coming toward them and knew that his interest was sincere, not belligerent. They slowed down their craft and attempted to contact him through his instruments. They were fully aware of the power radiating from their ship and thought it would halt his approach without injury to him. But as he came closer, the wing of his plane cut through this power, allowing a suction to take place which pulled the entire plane into it, causing an immediate disintegration of both the plane and his body.”
 They went on to state,
“That had his plane been round, as there ships were, this would not have happened. The military did find debris that fell to earth.”
 They further stated:
“You will lose many, many men flying this kind of ship, and especially your jet planes, for they are in danger not only from the radius of our power, but they can enter natural magnetic currents that would twist and destroy them. There are too many points sticking out from the bodies of your planes, for once the power hits any one of them, the ship is doomed.”

The problem was apparently overcome because Lou Zinsstag quotes in her book with Timothy Good:
Adamski tells the story of an American plane which was sucked into a large, cigar-shaped space ship. The pilot was shown around the ship. The spacemen said they were from around Venus and spoke perfect English and told him they were observing Earth in increasing numbers and pointed out their concern about atomic bombs. They stated that they would not allow Earth to be destroyed because this would disturb magnetic fields and perhaps destroy their own planet.
After about two hours, the pilot asked for some kind of written evidence to explain his absence and the fact that he had burned no fuel.
They spent half-an-hour writing a one-page letter filled with circles smaller than a penny. Each circle was filled with lines, dots, and dashes, which contained a whole sentence.
The pilot was told to deliver the letter to someone in the Pentagon. The pilot did take the letter to the Pentagon and asked for four copies.
One for President Eisenhower, one for Pope Pius XII, one for George Adamski, and one for himself.
  The Pentagon knew a woman living in Australia who came to Washington and translated the letter in the presence of witnesses.

CHAPTER 3 – FLYING SAUCER FAREWELL
                           By: George Adamski

In his third and final book,
FLYING SAUCER FAREWELL, George Adamski writes,
“Visits from spacecraft to our Earth during the past several centuries might be compared to ocean-liner visits to some far out-of-the-way island which is visited perhaps once or twice a year to leave supplies and pick up merchandise of the natives. Occasionally some of their people wish to remain on Earth to become better acquainted with our people and their ways…this practice continues today, with many governments having records of identification for these interplanetary visitors.”
Adamski goes on to explain that according to the spacemen, we are using a mathematical system based on 10 whereas they use a system based on 9. He also explains that there are 12 planets in our solar system, and perhaps one day, we will discover them.
He gives a lengthy explanation of the propulsion system of their crafts. I wonder if anyone is paying attention, or are we so arrogant that we will continue to believe that our math and astronomy know it all? In this same book, Adamski tells of beginning his world tour in January 1959.
He lectured in the following places:
Hawaii, New Zealand (very well received and spent six weeks lecturing all over the country), Australia, England, he had a royal interview with Queen Juliana of the Netherlands on May 18, 1959, (at her request)/
In Switzerland on May 23, (student protest was staged to interrupt lecture), then on to London.
In these lectures, George Adamski exposed the fallacies of mysticism and psychic phenomena as far as contact with the space people was concerned.
These lectures were attracting large numbers of people. The “Silence Group” was trying to discredit him by having someone at the lecture attempt to discredit him buy linking him with mystic hucksters. He firmly believed that this type of contact with the space people could not happen. There was a plot in Sydney, Australia, to get him into trouble with the government. In Australia, one must have a permit to lecture whether he is paid or not. Adamski was told he didn’t need a permit. He refused to lecture without one.
A permit was finally secured. Then he could not show his film of the saucers without an additional permit, which was also secured. This was just the beginning of harassment; however, not in Australia. The rest of that tour was very well received, and the media articles were favorable.
There were also spacecraft sightings while he was in this country. The space brothers were helping in their own way to increase his credibility. In Karachi, Pakistan, one of the airport officials told him:
“Some day, through the efforts of our neighbors from other planets, India and Pakistan will become as brother in one big family.”
 (We are still waiting for this to happen!)
“On one or two occasions in the past 12 years, some government officials and religious leaders have dined with the Visitors…they look no different from Earthmen. I received this information from a high government official who was present at the time.”
He also indicated that more than one government of the world had had similar experiences. Self-opinionated men, heads of masses, are willing to sacrifice those they represent in order to prove their opinions and keep their positions.
  The world at present is being fed indigestible food by politicians and religious leaders, and is being made sick. That is why the men who know the truth cannot or will not speak.
Those two forces now would discredit any truth spoken.
The public has been schooled to accept official opinions as facts.

As I write this book in 2003, much to my sadness, things have not changed!  When Adamski reached London, he appeared on BBC television to debate a British astronomer, Patrick Moore.
With a viewing audience of nine million, he was able to refute the astronomer’s efforts to disqualify his knowledge of astronomy. The astronomer, who worked for the BBC was given a two months leave of absence as a result of this program.
Adamski states,
“I regretted this turn of events for him. At the same time, I realize that if it had not been for the assistance from my space friends, Moore could have massacred me before the public. It took more than terrestrial knowledge to see through the methods, which were used in his attempt to discredit me. If I had not been advised by the space people during my trip, I would have easily succumbed.”
In England his passport was stamped “Tourist” which meant that he could do no work. Again, he inquired about a permit for his lecture. Again, he was told he did not need one. However, he insisted on a written permit.
A compromise was worked out whereby Adamski was allowed to answer questions, but not give his lecture. This meeting lasted two hours.
Later, a permit was issued which was good for all of the British Isles. When Adamski boarded a train to go to his next lecture at Weston Super-Mare, there was a man in his compartment.
He was a spaceman working as a scientist on projects for the British government. There are space people working for every government in the world, helping Earth’s people to reach out into space to realize our destiny.
On May 18, 1959, Adamski had an interview with Queen Juliana of the Netherlands. It was supposed to last 45 minutes but extended to two hours.
The press was critical that the Queen would give an audience to a commoner, and when Adamski refused to answer their questions, they made stories up! The day after this interview, BBC radio reported a Russian scientist had stated that the moon was not made up of volcanic dust, but granite formations similar to Earth.
He also reported that there were many green spots, which appeared to be vegetation on the backside of the moon.
Adamski had observed these things when the spacemen took him around the moon and he wondered if a Russian had been granted a similar trip or if the information had been gained from the Russian moon shot that went into orbit around the sun. “Zurich, financial center of the world, is the international headquarters for the “Silence Group”.
The invisible reins of financial influence extend from Zurich to puppet organizations in every nation! Has it ever occurred to the reader that every nation is financially linked to the Bank of Switzerland, in the country which has enjoyed complete neutrality during every world conflict?” “Geneva is a gigantic chessboard where nations of the world are played one against the other, according to the dictates of what the Swiss themselves term;
“The Colossal Financiers”. All of this is accomplished under the cloak of neutrality, in Switzerland, where wars are not permitted to happen!”
Adamski had alerted too many people to the truth on his world tour. Overlords and dictators cannot allow people to seek the truth; because then they become uncontrollable. The “Silence Group” had not succeeded in discrediting him because of the assistance of his space brothers.
Adamski was told by an information officer of the U. S. Air Force that if it had not been for the mystic and occult overtones given to the space people, that the government could have made public the facts about UFOs long ago.
At the end of his world tour, these were Adamski’s thoughts: “Many times since then I have reviewed the events of those six months. I believe the truth was brought to many people of the world, as requested by our space brothers.
Yet, to this day I am deeply concerned that the “Silence Group” and other selfish interests might continue to hinder our progress.” “One thing is certain: the most powerful instrument in the hands of the “Silence Groups” is public apathy!
The man who does not care that friendly humans exist on other planets around us, is most easily misled by the selfish interests, and unwittingly serves as a tool for the “Silence Group”.
Too, those who resent expenditures of public funds for outer space research, preferring vast sums for destructive purposes, are, knowingly or otherwise, contributing to the total destruction of life on this planet.”

As I write this book in 2003, America is reeling from the impact of the shuttle Columbia disaster, and we are at war against the evil dictator, Saddam Hussein in Iraq. When will the apathy come to an end and understanding begins? We must provide the funding of space exploration must become a priority for America.

  “In November, 1959, the International Telephone and Telegraph Corporation announced that its scientists had developed a device which produced high voltage electricity from the radiant energy of a sunbeam. The firm said its device could produce extremely high voltages to provide power for propelling space ships.”
A prominent physicist, Dr. Y. C. Lee, announced several months earlier that, “An electrical propulsion could speed Earthmen through space at velocities eventually reaching there million miles per hour.”

What has happened to these inventions? Why are we still propelling men and women into space with conventional rockets? These inventions were announced almost 50 years ago. Where is the progress? Is the “Silence Group” still holding us hostage? Must it always be about money and greed, and not about the progress and well being of the population? Must it always be “He who has the gold makes the rules?”

CHAPTER 4 – THE AMERICAN EXPLORER

While Adamski was on his world tour in Switzerland, Lou Zinsstag acted as guide and interpreter for him. He told her the following story, which is included in her book.
“The American Explorer failed several times, until at long last it took up its prescribed orbit around the Earth.
Before this happened, I was invited to the place where the space capsule was being built, and was allowed to take a close look at the precious sphere, and into the interior in which precious instruments had been fitted.”
“I was asked what in my opinion, could account for the failures. I soon found out, and told the engineers to construct a second wall around the entire sphere, thus creating a positive field to counteract the field outside the sphere. In this way the instruments would be kept from exploding by neutralizing the inside. This second wall should possibly be constructed of gold, I told them. The advice was followed and Explorer II will become a success. Of course, I had received this information from the space brothers.”

Another story Adamski told Zinsstag was about a visit to the White House. “He told me that he had been entrusted with a written invitation for President Kennedy to visit one of the space peoples’ huge mother ships at a secret airbase in Desert Hot Springs, California, for a few days.
In order to keep this visit absolutely secret, Adamski was to take the invitation direct to the White House through a side door. Still flowing with excitement and smiling happily, he explained how the row of cars in which his taxi was traveling had to stop because of a red light just in front of this particular door where a man he knew – a spaceman, he said – was standing ready to let him in.
Adamski later learned that Kennedy had spent several hours at the airbase after having canceled an important trip to New York, and that he had had a long talk with the ship’s crew, but that he had not been invited for a flight.

NOTE:

About the time I began volunteering at the museum, the gift shop was selling copies of a newspaper. In it was related a story purported to be told by the attorney for John Connelly, former governor of Texas at the time of the Kennedy assassination.

You may remember that he was riding in the car with Kennedy in Dallas.
The story goes that Kennedy had just handed Connelly some 5 x 7 cards on which his speech was written and asked him to read them. In the speech, Kennedy was going to reveal the presence of UFOs and space people.
After Kennedy was killed, Connelly told his attorney that the cards were in a safety deposit box to be revealed only after he himself had died.
I find this story very interesting. Was this the reason Kennedy was killed? I asked in the gift shop is the paper was still available, and was told that copies were no longer available.
I am very sorry that I did not purchase one, but at the time I never thought that I would be writing a book.
  Then I have the Rose Story.  This is by Theresa (Tara) Rose, Thurmond Morris.
When I was a little girl, I didn’t know that I was different from most people on earth. I thought about what I was told to think about. I did as I was told and I was considered a very good girl and was happy to please. There was not much to do as a child except follow those who were considered the adults in my life. I had a mother and father, two grandmothers, and I do remember my paternal grandfather and I loved him very much. One day he passed away and it was hard on my father and I wanted to see him and being only three years old it was never explained to me other than he went to Heaven. The rest of my life was spent looking for heaven on earth. I have many stories and this is one I share with Sally Hester for a part in her book.

There is much in life I cannot explain and there is much I wonder about in this world and want to know so I keep searching for he answers to my questions. I am Tara Rose, the woman who is a contactee of extraterrestrials. I have a long story to tell and it will have to be in my secret journals due to the profession I chose as a Legal, Private, and Government Investigator.

?
?

ET UFO CONTACT ON CREATION, SPACE, COMMUNICATION
Theresa J. Thurmond Morris?

TJ Morris ACIR
Freelance Journalist

Author Consultant
ACIR Investigative Reporter

International Relations
Global Future Predictions
Universal Science Theories
American Culture Inter government issues
Psychic Intuitive Science Consultant
Field Research Investigative Analyst
Fire, Arson, Fraud, Subrogation, 1978-
ACIR, 1968-1985, Private & Legal Investigator,1979-1985 U.S. Military service 1985-1993, GS PI Contractor, Personnel Information Security 1987-
JB CORP CEO 1989-1994, OTR CDL 1995-2002 Freelance Writer 2000-present
American Culture International Relations
Entrepreneur, world traveler, paranormal intuitive science copywriter contractor
Syndicated Columnist 2007.
Website Publisher, Editor
http://www.AmericanNewsMagazine.com
http://www.TheresaMorris.com,
http://www.socialparanormal.com

Theresa J. Thurmond Morris

August 30, 2008
?

ET UFO contact on communication, creation, and crop circles are only the tools of our awareness. We can focus on existence for ourselves, our family, our culture, and our world. Being in the world and not of it is hard when one knows about space and beings.

As our basic growth requirements are met with food, clothing, and shelter, and then we can search for deeper meaning about life on earth. Hard to think about space, world peace when one is worried about the basics needed to live. Americans have these problems just like those in other countries. America has some soul searching to do. Fix America then the world.

First comes survival for our own existence. Anyone that is human will fight for survival. Communication is sometimes not an option when we are alone. Therefore our priorities were sorted for us before we came to earth. First was the right to life. The second was the will to survive. The third is choice to live and survive.

There is much to understand about truth and life on earth. Being human and grasping what is beyond human understanding is always a part of our reality. Think about it.

That which we do not know is what we as sentient human intelligent beings seek.

As an extraterrestrial unidentified flying object Contactee, I often wonder what all of this energy and matter means?

I have my own truth and information on creation, crop circles, and communication.

Why do so many on earth not share in the memories of knowing their past and why do they not see the extra terrestrials or UFOS? These are important questions to me.

Since I was born, I have known that extra terrestrials were part of my life. I knew that when my parents explained the past and read story books to me of those who lived in the past were like me. I also knew when they showed me pictures what they meant to me in my mind. I was told what they represented to the adults who were my parents, family and teachers. I knew that God and Jesus were from above and that they could come and go in human bodies the same as I could. But, I also knew that they used UFOS.

I also learned through time spent on earth in the United States of America that sharing what one knows could be very dangerous to one’s health, meaning, and purpose on earth.

There were educators, and guides sent to assist me while I am here on earth. There are also agents of the higher order that visit earth and me. This was explained to me and I learned to keep secrets until it was time to share my truth.

This truth of ET UFO Contact and why I write is what I am willing to share now as my focus in search of the truth. I am an Explorer, Investigator, Researcher, and Writer. These are career paths I chose for me in order to appease my curiosity about life on earth and in space. To me, one is as equal to my energy spent searching for the truth as the other. In other words, my time on earth is to learn about life on earth and in space. The meaning of science and religion are only tools the same as all other subjects in the academic world of education.

What is so hard for me to grasp about being on earth is why people do not organize themselves for the good of all humankind and share energy and truth for all seekers.

Life on earth does not have to be so hard. There are many with wealth and means who should be sharing with all others on earth. This planet was not meant to serve any purpose but to be a home of sentient intelligent beings that would someday evolve into those who could share in the discovery and creations in other galaxies and universes.

This is creation that is discovering through creation while all matter is formed, and grouped into various forms to discover and rediscover.

What does being on earth as a sentient intelligent being mean? There must be a reason we are here? Why do we have a mind if we are not supposed to use it? Curiosity is what seems to move the energy inside of me.

Because there is a need for focus we must create a bond of goodwill among those in space and those on earth, certain beings will be chosen to act as Goodwill Ambassadors with those who are already chosen and willing.

We are asked to assist both the military side and the civilian side on earth’s total population of the present 6.5 billion and rising. We shall assist by offering our energy without interfering with the younger total population of earth. We will deal with those who offer their services based on their military training and their communication training. We will ask for librarians to be directors of online information.

We will have think tanks that have been created that provided the framework for the first scientists of White Sands, Chicago, and Long Island. This former beginning by Oppenheimer and Teller were what future scientists would build upon. They would see problems and solutions in the infrastructure and learn to work together for the good of all.

We have decided to use some basic earth ways of creating, thinking, and doing. People on earth whether civilian or military connected are requesting that my challenge on the ground to change the way we think be explained in broader detail.

People on earth who are considered my contacts and my readers and peers are those who are already in tune to being ascension beings. These include those who desire to work in the future Ascension Center Space Port.

The reason that we have not in the past announced to the world of a space port as the Ascension Center is because of the controversy it would cause among the government and media. This would stir energy and create a need for explanation before it was time.

Military and civilian alike are tuning into our ET UFO Goodwill Ambassadors. Those who are accustomed to working in the program of the mind only know one way to think and this is called linear. We are going to ask those who are familiar with Oppenheimer, Teller, Roosevelt, and Eisenhower to be patient. We heard your concerns and are aware of the Physicists and Scientists of earth.

We are here to assist. We are aware of the Large Hadron Collider and are going to continue assisting and observing in small ways that most on earth are not aware of.

We choose to not interfere and are simply observing and at times communicating.

Be careful to search for the truth for we teach all are one of the many. E Pluribus Unum is no mistake having assisted all earth with the forming of the United State of America as the melting pot for all cultures of earth into one democracy.

The time on earth involving nuclear energy ion and the hydrogen bomb has now brought humans forward. There will now be a race by the earth year 2020 for earth to mine the moon for resources such as Helium Three.

The space resources will now be a concern for earth as it relates to the general local planets and moons in the galaxy that we monitor from the entire universe. We are all a part of the whole Meta universe and will continue to monitor. Certain beings in the past who were contacted were considered oracles and prophets.

Many beings were skeptical and jealous of these beings. We are hoping that these emotions have evolved. Faith, hope, charity, and love are still good attributes to adhere too on earth. But then those are spiritual attributes and the intellectual attributes of creation, thinking, and inventing, are all part of the spiritual and intellectual mind.

Those born after the earth year 1947 were incorporated into a new program for contact. For those who have followed their lifetime energy and focus on flying saucers and nuclear power, these beings will be more perplexed as to why they did not see the whole picture as it progressed. Of course there was ET UFO communication. A form of communication has never ceased among certain sects or tribes of humans.

Unfortunately to some, many were not activate, tuned in, or were capable of finding the link to the source or focus. We are about to change our communication focus. We would like to invite all beings to an ascension process of being including spiritual and intellectual thinking. Sharing in awareness of the future for earth and inhabitants.

There are certain beings on earth that are our friends. Some believe they are channeling information but they have their own mental filters. This is not the only way that our ET UFO friends think. They organize thoughts communicate and write the way we do on earth in some ways but in others, they are not emotional. They have worked for thousands of years to train their beings to not focus on emotions. This does not exclude the intellectual and spiritual portions of the sentient intelligent beings.

To those colleagues of mine on earth who consider themselves in line with extra terrestrial ways of thinking pardon my dry order of forming thoughts and paragraphs with the simple gray matter and the way that the typical ordinary human minds work.

We can step down the information we are receiving as channeled for the good of all involved. To those who are just now joining me in my communication of ET UFO information on the many levels that are required on earth and to those who have created their own following of people who desire to know and understand the future, be patient.

There are many levels of our assistance and we are creating many levels for those who are just now tuning into our ET UFO sightings and contact. We are not including those who discuss abductions at this time, for reasons that will be understood at a later date. We will continue information in articles shorter for those who are taking charge of assisting those of the Ascension Center Goodwill Ambassadors. For now, we are going to prepare cultural awareness. U.S. /NATO action and the United Nations is part of our overall active awareness project.

While desiring to assist in the overall goodwill awareness on earth of the extraterrestrials, and unidentified flying objects which are simply spacecraft, we are also asserting ideas of creation with those of crop circles to infuse a form of creation and connection among all beings on earth.

These symbols have always been a way that those on earth in the past were able to relate in pictographs and contacts were chosen and were able to spread the word that there are others of their kind that are more intelligent and come and go in spacecraft. We do not understand why this simple procedure of connection is so hard for some on earth to grasp in this time on earth. This is simply a cultural art form that has been used in the past on earth. For awareness and awakening the human spirit.

There are many tribes on earth in various locations on earth who do not communicate. This was always our way of allowing connection and awareness without interfering in the primitive evolution of a species. We are now offering information to those who are in tune or are actually improved with a deoxyribonucleic acid that was infused after receiving the human body on earth.

We chose one male and one female and both are aware of their involvement and why we made contact with them. They both in turn will share what we communicate. The male is in charge of the overall military energy on earth, and the female with the overall communication energy on earth. We have always been in contact. It is up to the individuals we choose to decide how to interact with us, as well as, others on earth.

There are other beings that learn and duplicate others efforts which is a “copycat” and programmed effect on earth.

We have learned through time with younger humanoid species there is no “cookie cutter” way of doing things with humans born on earth. Thought time in the past, many oral traditions were forgotten until there were crop circle symbols sent after the “hunters and gatherers” were divided under Abraham. This we have learned is still part of an internal strife caused in the world.

There were times that beings of earth would fight over land to raise cattle or to plant seeds. We planned tribes to assist at various times that have since learned to write down some symbols and learned to communicate in writing. There was life before Abraham, and who are termed Adam and Eve in the Jewish traditions of the gentiles.

This information was called the church and sacrificial ways were taught in order to assist with memory codes for the young human species.

Because we choose to not use physical or mental force we simply check in with our chosen beings and watch from above. We also may from time to time give a small nudge of influence in a positive direction. We allow freewill to superimpose our suggestions. We offer suggestions during the sleep portion of life on earth.

This is sometimes played out in the dream portion of one’s thought process while on earth. This can be found in symbols and in words used in prior history of earth’s tribes on earth. At present there are many who are of many faiths and religions created by human beings on earth. Some of these have been misguided through time on earth.

Now is a time of revealing and the purpose is to shed as much light on this topic of communication and awareness as can be performed in one life time on earth. This time, we will hope that the man and woman we have chosen will learn to exist with the understanding that the military defense of the planet is required as well as the civilian communication of awareness is required in order to survive the future together as one. This should be obvious with the two chosen sides of the brain one male and one female.

 All humans are created the same with two sides of existence one part man and one part woman in symbols this is displayed as 50% male and 50% female creation matter. This is by choice for all beings created on earth as equal parts of their creator. The future will explain how the world interacts in the galaxy and with other galaxies in the universe which interacts with other universes.

There is always more.
Keep searching, exploring, and creating while we assist in teaching, instructing, and forming awareness with younger species which someday we hope that the human beings born on earth will be able to participate in through time. For now, concentrate on healing the separations of all beings on earth while creating a future in space. There is knowledge in the future in the form of wormhole travel to other galaxies.

http://www.theresamorris.com

ALIEN CIVILIZATIONS EXIST
(ACE) TJ Morris Project
THE ET HYBRID

TARA ROSE

INVESTIGATOR UNDERCOVER STORY

ROSWELL VISIT

ET TARA ROSE

Written for Sally Hester of Roswell, New Mexico
While she worked at the Roswell Museum.
By Theresa J Morris

CHAPTER 1

HILTON HAWAIIAN VILLAGE

HONOLULU, HAWAII

“Mirrors, who invented these things anyway, look at my tan lines; I have to get to the tanning spa as soon as possible.”
Tara wrapped the bath sheet around her shapely hourglass figure and tucked a corner of her towel in-between her 38D trophies.
She was proud of her figure, real and no plastic inserts, long shapely legs, tan, and blonde hair. Men hated fake anything.
She didn’t like using wigs in her investigations. She didn’t like fake fingernails or eyelashes. She would occasionally get acrylic nails to strengthen her own long nails. The phone was ringing and Tara hurried around the queen size bed and sat eloquently down. She juggled the towel on her wet hair as she answered the phone.
“Hello.” There was no sound on the other end only a sound of open line.

“Hello, is anyone there? I’m going to hang up now.”
A man with uncertainty in his voice said very slowly,
“Is this Tara Rose Thomas?”
“Yes it is, who’s calling please?” she answered with considerable concern.
No one knew where she was and she hadn’t told anyone. Tara had just gotten divorced and wasn’t ready to date. Men were the last things on her mind and she hadn’t had anyone ask for her phone number.
“Tara Rose, Brass Monkey. I would like to talk to you about a job. A company that you have worked for before has a job that is tailor made for you.”
Tara was curious by nature but her survival instincts were kicking in. She didn’t say anything and there was a long pause. The man on the phone continued.
“I would like to talk to you in person and not on the phone if I could. Will you meet me downstairs in the lounge for a drink in about an hour?”
“I don’t think so, I don’t drink, good-bye.”
“Wait, please Tara, I must talk to you, and it’s from someone very important.” He had desperation in his voice and Tara was kind at heart and knew that desperate feeling herself. Tara asked,
“How do I know you won’t hurt me or kidnap me?” She was saying the words but she was a good judge of character and she didn’t need a lie detector to tell when someone was lying to her. Besides he had used the code words Tara Rose and Brass Monkey. I always told the government to use my middle name when contacting me.
She had powerful extra sensory perception (ESP) powers and was one of the best empathic intuitive readers the government had ever had working for them.
This wasn’t a publicly recognized and accepted known position and the government labeled her with some other low paying government title and salary for this incredible special talent.

“If I wanted to do that I would already have tried. I wouldn’t be calling you to alert you now would I? Besides I’m asking to meet in a public place and there will be other people in the lounge. I won’t harm you; I am here to help you. Are you familiar with the lounge downstairs?”
Now Tara was really curious about this new job the government had for her. She wasn’t usually approached in such a clandestine way so she knew it must be a covert case. She was a private investigator now and this would have to be on contract. She just couldn’t make enough working directly for the government and she had been spoiled making big money working as a Legal Investigator for rich
Attorneys in Houston, Texas.
She wanted to do something different. Tara had applied to the U.S. Treasury department and made the flight to Washington, D.C. for the polygraph, physical, and psychological exam. Tara was told she was on a waiting list since she passed the tests but they never called. Tara decided to stop wasting their time and hers and would simply work for herself by contractual agreement for others.
The polygraph was very interesting being that they had her read cards and the examiner had his hands on the inside of her thighs to register a response. Tara had been polygraphed by her father’s company before in Houston so, she knew from her past experience that polygraphs did not include fondling, at least the normal job polygraphs. The government was very thorough and took every precaution in their background checks.
Tara was just an investigator right out of college when she learned that the government was good at finding out who people were in their past. Investigators such as the men in black suits had come to check out one of her professors who turned out to be involved in some type of espionage. Tara was processed before the 911 protocols were put into place. Tara’s background was criminal justice and forensics from University of Alabama in Birmingham.

She was trained in arson, fraud, and subrogation and was used on many of the FBI procedures when some of the agents would teach courses at the Birmingham Fire College while Tara attended college.
She had worked for herself, and called her business, Confidential Assured Investigative Reports. She began some of her training in Houston, Texas with well-known attorneys and Percy Foreman once took her up to Dick and Frank DeGuerin’s office to explain to them that she had been working for him for many years. She was a fan of Red Adair’s and had done some background checks in arson for him.
Red Adair was so well known in fire fighting that a movie had been made about him. Percy Foreman was her mentor and had been the father she never had. Tara’s mother and father had divorced when she was only ten years old.
While Tara would ride as a girl in the Herman Park Alameda Stables she had met a famous horsewoman named Joan Robinson Hill who befriended her.
This meeting was a monumental one that would change her life forever. Tara was allowed to hang out with Joan in Houston until Joan died. There was a movie made about Dr. John Hill famous plastic surgeon and Farah Fawcett played Joan. Tara’s skin was tan year round and most people would notice her high cheekbones. She was tall and though she was dark haired as a young girl she kept her hair light blonde after that movie.
Tara felt close to Dr. John Hill and Joan and that time of her life made her want to be a great Investigator. Tara could still turn heads as a blonde or brunette. She was striking when she walked into a room, especially, when she was wearing black. Black was her favorite color and red her second choice.

She enjoyed wearing jackets to hide her weapon and belts would show off her small waistline of her hourglass figure. Belts had many purposes, and could break the long lines of her tall muscular physique. She wasn’t slim or fat. She was just right. That came from the workouts at the gyms and the aerobic classes. She had learned martial arts during high school and her first boyfriend had his on dojo.
That made all the lessons for her black belt free for the taking. She traveled a lot on cases so didn’t have much time to spend working out. Anymore she knew some things had to give and it was usually her time spent in the gym. One thing she really hated missing was her time to study the occult metaphysical and paranormal.
She enjoyed classes and her yoga and meditation classes were important to her psychic abilities. Each part of her had to be disciplined in order to keep her sharp and at her best for her chosen profession. Tara as her final act in her dressing put her gun in her left boot and one in her waist bag.
She was ready for the unexpected. Tara could now find out about her next assignment since she was ready to make the money and had been vacationing long enough. She needed a break after her divorce. Now she would be all about her profession only! Make money getting the bad guys!

CHAPTER 2

THE MISSION

Tara took the elevator down to the lobby. She carefully looked around as she walked through the lobby to the lounge. No one suspicious looking. She entered the lounge and scanned the room. Lounges, bars, clubs and the like just weren’t her forte. She wasn’t comfortable around drinking establishments, alcohol, or people who consumed alcohol.
She knew that dulled their senses and changed their perceptions of life. This was where she had to be for now so took a seat at the bar. There was a female bartenders talking to one of the customers at the bar. Tara and the man had at least six bar stools between them. There were two men at one of the pool tables close to the rear of the lounge. The lounge was empty other than these three customers.
The two at the pool table were absorbed in their pool game and the man and woman bartender were at the bar in a deep conversation. The bartender came over to ask Tara what she was drinking. She asked for a coke and told her she was meeting a business partner there.
Tara told the bartender so she would knew why she was there alone. It seemed more natural for her to be sitting at the bar alone. A woman at a bar alone could be a professional call girl and Tara had busted a few.
Tara didn’t want to give that impression and have the local police escorting her out later.
It was a common hazard of bars everywhere including Hawaii. She always tried to think of everything that could go wrong. She was aware of the conversation that the man at the other end of the bar was having with the bartender so she went to the back wall and played some songs on the juke box. The men stopped their pool game as she walked back to the jukebox.

Tara thought this was rude to just stop and stare. Men were so uncouth and obvious. She was not going to ever be emotionally involved with a man again. Ever! Tara said to herself, why did I ever think I wanted to get married in the first place? As she sat down at the bar she noticed a man coming in the door. He sat down beside her and ordered a beer. After the bartender delivered it he spoke to Tara.
“I see you made it. Why don’t we move to a table?” Tara said,
“I’d rather be close to the door thank you very much.” He could tell that Tara still had her guard up. “Tara, I appreciate you meeting me here. I was told you might be difficult. I need to know if you will help us.” He paused to give Tara a chance to answer.
“That all depends on what it is. You said it was for the government. Brass Monkey. What branch?” She wanted answers.
“Tara, I know you have questions but I really can’t tell you much until you agree to help us. This is classified information. You understand? You will have to agree to take the job before I can divulge any of the information. This is a covert Top Secret case. ”
“Now this is getting us nowhere then isn’t it? I can’t agree until I know what I am to do and you can’t tell me what the government wants me to do until I agree to do it. How can we possibly work out an arrangement? You called me remember now you have to do the work.”
“Tara, I know you are the best at what you do and you are who they want on this very sensitive case.” Tara liked what she heard so far and said,
“I was specifically asked for and just exactly what is it that I do best?”
He could answer that,
“Find out information.”
Tara thought about it for a few minutes and got off the barstool like she was going to leave. She looked back and said,

“What if I agree to do this, what then, can you show me some identification?”
The man said,
“Tara I don’t have any identification other than my driver’s license you know they don’t supply us with much but a code word. I can show you that if you want. They didn’t supply you any identification either. I can tell you it is someone you have worked for before.”
Tara looked puzzled, and said
“The Navy?” The man answered,
“The Navy, No not the Navy. Whom did you work for before that?”
She said,
“Attorneys in Houston.” He was getting perturbed now.
“Come on Tara who have you worked for before that is part of the government?”
She answered,
“No one that I know of?”
“Come on Tara they said you were good but this is ridiculous.”
Tara was raising her voice,
“I’ll say and we are wasting a lot of time, why don’t you just tell me who it is?”
“I can’t you know that.”
 Tara said,
“I flew to Washington to the CIA but they never called me back. They said they bought my contract from the Navy.”
He said get over here and keeps your voice low.
“You aren’t supposed to say things like that. I can’t even say things like that and I’m on payroll.”
Tara knew it must be the Central Intelligence Agency but they sure had a strange way of contacting her. Fortunately she remembered the password. They said when she left with her vouchers paid that someone would contact her in ten years. She remembers saying in ten years I will be lucky to still be alive.

“I finally get a job offer from the government and it’s

 A black operation?”
He answered,
“Yes, and I am to answer all of your questions though they didn’t tell me much. Will you do it?”
Tara knew he was telling the truth. She always wanted a real sanctioned job with the government but the men in black was not the ones she had in mind. Now she needed the money since her lousy GS13 former husband basically blackmailed her out of what money she had in a corporation.
“Sure, why not. Let me see you identification and then you can fill me in.”
The man showed her his driver’s license and said,
“Look I am just the messenger. You know this is fake identification? You know how they do things better than I do. I was told to get the message to you and I had better be successful or else. I don’t approve of all their ways and means but I know t hey scared me. I had never been told or else before. Now here’s what I was told to fill you on that we know. You will be going after a man who was one of our best agents. This man has some information due to all the cases he worked on for our government. He was one of our best government agents if not the best and has apparently left the agency. I don’t know the reason, they didn’t tell me. They want you to find out why he left. Find out what he knows. Find out how he feels about the government. We want to keep him and see that he retires in our employ. This apparently is the only thing keeping him alive.”
Tara was a listening but was waiting for the rest of the brief.
“That’s it. That’s all they told you? They are going to kill him but they are scared he will release the classified information if they do? Well, if they kill their own I’m not

sure I want to work for them.”
He continued,
“They don’t want to kill him they want to save him. Sanitizing him would be last resort. They told me you were very good at finding out information and that if you wanted

to prove to them how good you really are now is your chance. They need to know what he has and if he would really use it.”
Tara thought for a minute.
“Why me, and what do you mean they want me to find him. Don’t they know where he is and what he has?” He was as in the dark as Tara,
“Apparently they know approximately where he is at all times but he is a very private man. He was one of the best we have ever had and is very secretive. No one can get close to him. They have tried. They have sent their best men and a few women who got nothing. Couldn’t get close for any reason. It will have to appear as an inside job even to get close. ”
Now Tara had a funny feeling in her gut,
“What do you mean they have tried? Has he killed anyone before?”
Now the man was uncomfortable and was showing it,
“Yes, Tara, he was in the U.S. Army and stationed in Europe overseas. He has killed a lot of men in the line of duty and some agents in self-defense.”
Tara had to ask,
“Just how many men has he killed?” The man paused a moment and said,
“On record he has over a hundred and fifty confirmed kills on the records and approximately five hundred unconfirmed but that is on the record only. The agents we sent tried to gain the information forcibly and well, they failed. He has worked for the agency over thirteen years as well and is one of the best if not the best they have ever had working for them.

He was a shooter for the government and
never missed a target. He has one hundred per cent success rate and is said to be a man who cannot die. He has a reputation for being the best at disguises too. He can be anyone. Don’t ever underestimate this target. I mean agent.”
Tara was becoming interested now but didn’t speak for a few moments.
 She finally said,
“Why do they want me?” He was growing tired, “Tara, I was told you are the best at what you do and can somehow get men to tell you things that no other agent can. I was told you have a perfect success rate too. They seem to think you are the one that can get close to this guy and they need you help, will you do it. The computer matched you with this agent as a great match for uh, intimacy. ”
Tara was still thinking,
“Am I supposed to believe that the government needs to know what this former agent has with regard to classified information and is sending me to find this out?” He felt like she was finally getting the idea,
“Yes, Tara, that is why I am here talking to you now, to get you to agree to this, answer any questions you may have and convince you to meet this guy. Tara wills you do this, your government needs you?”
Tara wanted to help and said,
 “What happens to me if I fail, will they sanitize me too?” “Tara, you won’t fail. This is what you do. Besides haven’t you wanted your own contract to prove yourself? This isn’t the FBI or the Department of Defense. This is the real thing. Come one this is what you have trained for and worked all these years in government service. From what I was told you two are a perfect match according to the computer and we just hope you both will be working for Uncle Sam when this is all over. This agent has some friends in Russia who were agents during the cold war.”

Tara was in deep thought.
“If this guy is as good as you say he is and doesn’t want to work for us anymore then I will do it. Yes I will do it.” The man took a deep breath and exhaled.
“Good, now we will arrange for you to meet him just remember his name is John, John Harris.” Tara asked, “What does he look like, how old is he, is he married, does he have any children?” The bartenders came down to
ask if they wanted another drink. They waited for a few minutes while she filled their drinks and gave them a bowl of nuts. Tara went and put more money in the jukebox for ten more songs. When she came back to the bar the man asked again to move to a table. They moved to the closest table to the door and sat down. Tara was thinking now about whom this man was and why had he left government service. She asked,
“Does the government know why he quit? He did quit right?” The man turned toward Tara and set his beer down after almost finishing his second glass.
He said,
“Well, that’s my limit for the day. No more for me. Tara, this will not be easy for you. This man was married on paper only to an older woman with no children. He has no family life to speak of according to him. The agency told him to stay married on paper because the Pentecostal he was married to was quite a handful. I know you have been around killers before and that is another reason you were chosen. This is a dangerous mission. The man is considered a Rogue. He is uncontrollable. He was one of our fair-haired children and became disenchanted and now just wants us to leave him alone.”
Tara wondered about why this agent became disenchanted with the men in black.

“I wander if they really have one of those flash light flicker things that make you forget?”
There must be a darn good reason and she was going to find out what it was. Well, enough of the small talk, Tara thought. I’m going to do it so gain control of this situation and get on with the rest of your life.
“OK, I’ll do it, so where do I sign up? Is there a file on this agent? Do I get a briefing on this guy, and where do I meet him?” The man was hesitant again to speak,
“Tara, I’m afraid we can’t waste any time on this mission. This man is in route to El Paso, Texas for an assignment with the U.S. Army as we speak. We have it all
arranged and will tell you all about it in transit. We need you now, today. We have your uniforms, papers, nameplates, everything you will need for this mission all-waiting for you. Everything is just waiting for you to give us the go ahead. There is a van waiting outside. You know the type white van, dark windows. All your gear has been packed and stowed. We just need you to say you’ll do it and gather your personal gear and we will check you out here. We will brief you in transit to the airport.” Tara was almost breathless.
She only had one other time when they came to get her the same day and she found herself headed for South Africa that time. “Tara, let’s go we have not time to waste.
“Now, we need to get going. We want you to meet this guy at the airport in El Paso. It is all arranged. Let’s get out of here. “
Tara left with this man who had the CIA password given her and she felt like this was the biggest day of her life. The man took her outside to a white van and they were off to the Honolulu airport to catch a plane to El Paso, Texas. The U.S. Army had regular flights from Fort Shafter in Honolulu, Hawaii to Fort Bliss in El Paso, Texas. As the van driver approached the airport sign on the freeway. The man was briefing Tara.

“You will be Sara Bolton. He is presently assigned the name Tom Bradley. You of course know his real name is John Harris and that he is our best agent. The U.S. Army has assigned him a special mission. He has also been assigned the name John Harris. But, as you know we can all play that game so you have an assigned name Sarah Bolton. Remember Sara like Tara except with an S.
We thought that would be easy for you on your first alias assignment. Usually the computer picks the names. We, the government want to get the information first. We need you to do your best in retrieving the information for us first. The U.S. Army is assigned the security of this classified mission around Fort Bliss, White Sands, and New Mexico.
You go onto a Top Secret location from there. We cannot tell you what we do not know. There are some parts of your assignment you will find out later from the Commander assigned to the Top Secret base. We are not allowed to know all the details.
We will get you there in uniform and as far as anyone will know, you are a Specialist 4 in the U.S. Army. You have joint training. The new security officer will be traveling on the same plane.
He knows nothing about you except what you hand him in these orders along with your medicals. We took the liberty of picking up your navy files here at Pearl Harbor. Your orders now show you’re past clearances with the navy and that you last renewed a contract with the army. You were a clerk in S2 division.
You can read your new bio in the in the air. Colonel Johnson is your new Security Officer and we fixed it where he is being assigned the same day that you and John will arrive at Fort Bliss.
He knows nothing about John or Tom and he will know nothing of you except what you tell him or we allow him to know in your background as Sara Bolton. This won’t be too hard for you because of all your military training and cross training. Good luck and it was a pleasure meeting you.

 Your code word will stay the same. Brass Monkey if we have to contact you again. Someone will find you just as I did. We will be watching and listening from above. NSA is working on this one with us, as it is national security. Are you ready?”

CHAPTER 3

THE CLANDESTINE MEETING

El Paso Airport, El Paso, Texas

Tara Thomas now known as Spec 4 Sara Bolton arrived in the El Paso terminal and went to the baggage claim to get her bags. Tara wondered which of these men in uniform was her target. His name would be on his uniform. Look for Bradley. Ah, there he is and a fine specimen of a man in uniform too! He was right across the belt from her. How convenient. Had he placed himself there after he spotted her first? Agent John Harris now known as Staff Sergeant Tom Bradley was already grabbing his gear off of the belt and noticed Tara’s tall shapely figure in uniform. Sara was trying to grab her bag but kept missing her large black travel case on wheels that she was told to do.
Do they know this guy will help her? Well, they said they would arrange them to meet. How nice. He apparently has a history of helping damsels in distress. Sergeant Bradley saw her bag that she tried so desperately to grab. Sara’s bag passed in front of him and he gestures to her across the belt and she nods yes. He grabs Sara’s bag for her. He walks around toward Sara and asks,
“Is this you bag?” She smiles shyly nodding yes as she noticed his dark and mysterious deep eyes. The eyes any woman would want to get lost in. He was very handsome and his eyes were that of a magician’s. They were deep hypnotic trance like with dark eyebrows to match. His voice was deep and hypnotic in tone as well. He was everything that Tara now Sara had ever hoped for in one man. Tall, dark, handsome and an agent. She always did love a man in uniform.
She tried to speak but was breath taken. This was definitely going to be the hardest case she had ever been assigned. She had to pull herself together and quick. She reminded herself this was just a case, a job.

She had to recite in her mind; you are on a case, meet the guy, get him to like and trust you. Find out what classified information he knows and why he doesn’t want to work for the CIA any longer.
So this is a challenge. He is good looking and charming. You’ve been around a lot of good looking charming men. Get a grip girl. Remember no more men. This guy’s your case. You are an agent, a darned good one at that, don’t lose control now.
“What brings you to the desert Spec 4?”
Agent Harris looked dead into Tara’s eyes without blinking. He kept his magnetic hold on her eyes like a cat playing with a mouse. He was good with women and he knew it. It showed in his confident stare. Tara could feel his virile masculinity yet knew he was just having fun. She glanced down at her uniform and said,
“Oh, I’ve been assigned here, well not here but somewhere near here.”
“Really, well we have something in common, I‘ve just been assigned here too. My name is Tom, what’s yours? Tara was amazed at this man’s smoothness and considered him a real operator already. That computer really knew how to match up people. Tara finally spoke up though caught a little off guard while she was thinking to herself. She used it to her advantage to appear shy though she is very outgoing.
“My, my name is Sara, Sara Bolton.”
John smiled at Tara as if he almost knew she was lying about her name. She now wished she had seen a picture of this man before so she would have prepared herself for his extremely good looks. He also displayed an inner knowing that Tara had not ever seen in anyone else. It was more than confidence.
She couldn’t quite put her finger on this feeling she had. She had never felt this before. She just stood there staring back trying to catch his eyes again. There was a deep desire to feel that magnetic hold he had given her when he first laid eyes on her.

  She felt a yearning inside from deep down that she had never felt before.
 It was very strong a yearning.
“ So, we’ll you have dinner with me later on, we are going to be stationed here right, might as well get to know each other?” Sarah was delighted and speechless.
Before she had an opportunity to respond they were interrupted by the van driver,
“Excuse me Sergeant, are you Sergeant Bradley?” Sergeant Bradley turned slowly toward the van driver with disgust in his voice for being interrupted,
“Yes.” The van driver explained,
“The van is outside Sergeant and Specialist Bolton you will be on the same van.”
They grabbed their bags and followed the van driver to the van. They were already two people arranging to be together this was not as hard a job as she thought it might be. She was going to like this assignment. Now she realized she had mixed emotions in less than five minutes of meeting this character.
This man was definitely a womanizer or at least a wolf in sheep’s clothing. That’s what she would tell herself to protect herself from her true feelings. That would be her weapon. She would say this is a job and this guy is a wolf in sheep’s clothing. There were two people loading their gear in the back of the van.
One was a Colonel in dress uniform and one was another Specialist 4 female wearing the same uniform that Tara had been issued. Tara had changed into uniform in the ladies room at the airport, before boarding the plane. The van driver shut the back door and said,
“Everyone in the back of the Van,”
As the Colonel started to open the passenger door to climb in the front passenger seat, the van driver says,
“Sorry Sir, no one is allowed in the front seat.” The colonel opened the side door of the van and went to the bench seat behind the driver. The other female Spec 4 got in and sat next to him.

 Sergeant Bradley held out his hand to help Sara in and said,
“After you my dear.” The Colonel gave the Sergeant a hard look as the Sergeant smiled back. Sergeant Bradley got in last to sit next to Sara on the rear van bench. Sergeant Bradley shut the door and banged on the metal wall petition between him and the driver. Sergeant Bradley said,
“What’s with the wall, are they afraid we will hijack the van or something?”
About that time the speaker came on and the driver spoke to the passengers,
“This is going to be a long ride, get comfortable because this is a non-stop ride to the desert.”
The windows were tinted so dark that the inside of the van was dark to w here the passengers couldn’t see well. The van was dark as it was nighttime and the sun was bright overhead. No one introduced himself or herself as all the military personnel aboard was trained in covert operations and was trained not to discuss any part of past present or future assignments with anyone.
They each settled into their own space and leaned against the seats and walls and fell asleep. Tara found herself wanting to lean on Agent Harris’s big strong arm rested on the back of the bench seat but she was in uniform and had to act like the proper military person she was to be. After all, she was not only on a case and mission but assigned as a Spec 4 in the U.S. Army and should conduct herself as such. Besides that this was a Top Secret mission at a Top Secret Base so there was going to be a lot of red tape and a lot of protocol to follow. She had to remember her basic training and try to appear as professional as possible all the while her heart was already aching for a man’s touch.
Not just any man’s but that of these Agents.
Tara sat there wandering what she had gotten herself into. She knew she was good and also she was strong. But just how good and strong was she. Nothing had ever rocked

her boat. Especially a man. Now she had to deal with
 feelings never felt before. She had had an occasional twinge when she was engaged a couple of times before but had always managed to break off the engagement. Usually her job and travel got in the way.
Now she was sitting there thinking about all the possibilities of this case and was she truly going to be able to find out why this man didn’t want to work for the CIA any longer. She was definitely curious about the whole situation. If she could just maintain control and figure out a plan.
After all, there were no plans laid out for her. She had to make a game plan as she went. In the past, that was what she was good at doing, adapt and overcome. She was afraid she might have just met her match! When the van pulled off the asphalt road onto a gravel road in the middle of the desert Sergeant Bradley woke up startled. No one else seemed to be bothered by the sudden turn onto gravel. Peering through a small hole in the petition between the passengers and the driver, Bradley saw they were going across the desert where there was no road. Knocking on the wall vigorously with his fist, yelled at the driver,
“Hey, What are you doing, where are you taking us?”
The Colonel looked through the hole and said.
“Stop this van.” The Colonel was barking a direct order. The van driver was a soldier. He turned on the speaker and said,
“Calm down, we are going to our next point. There isn’t anything to be alarmed about. I make this run twice a week. Just sit back and relax we still have another forty-five minutes or so, and it’s going to be a rough ride.”
The Colonel looked at Bradley and Bradley shrugged his shoulders and went and sat back down. The two specialists looked alarmed now but weren’t talking. The van tossed back and forth and eventually pulled up in front of a one-room shack in the middle of the desert. The driver opening the side door said,

“Well you’re here. Get out and get your bags, they’ll come and pick you up in a little bit.”
Bradley standing outside the van said,
“Just what in the hell do you mean someone will come pick us up. Where in the hell are we?”
The van driver said,
“Sorry Sergeant can’t tell you that. All I am supposed to do is bring you here and drop you off.” The Colonel spoke up and said,
“You mean to tell us you are fixing to drive off and leave us here in the middle of the desert with no transportation at this old shack that’s fixing to fall down?” The van driver smiled and responded,
“It looks rough but its in pretty good shape inside there is soda and candy machine inside and its air conditioned.”
They looked around at the heat coming off the desert sand and looked at the sun, which was high overhead. The four military in transit just grabbed their bags and took their plight in stride. This was a strange assignment from the beginning for all four they just had not compared notes.
They all went inside as the van driver left a trail of dust behind them. There was one room with a door leading to a single lavatory. There were a couple military vinyl chairs and a couch. There was a table and four wooden chairs a candy machine, a soda machine, a sink and the one bathroom with a closing door.
They all found a place to sit their bags and got a soda and sat around the table. Looking at each other for a long time, Bradley finally broke the uneasy silence.
“Well, where did you come from, I mean where were you when you got this new assignment?” Bradley was addressing Sara. Sara looked shyly at the Colonel and the other Spec 4.

“I joined the navy to become a corpsman. I had worked as a secretary for attorneys as a civilian so was used in the JAG office as a clerk. I wasn’t happy in the legal field

and saw no future in it. So, I decided to cross over to the Army and be all that I could be! I joined the Army when I renewed my contract.” Sara looked around to see if anyone was listening.
“So, I got a lot to learn about army protocol and when to salute the officers. I was stationed briefly at Lowry Air Force Base in Denver, Colorado and got some training in the army at Fort Hood and they sent me to Fort Shafter, in Hawaii as a you, guessed it a clerk. At least now I was cleared to work in S2 division. What about you?” she asked Bradley.
Bradley was not normally a talker especially to people he didn’t know but didn’t feel this could hurt being that they were all on the way to somewhere of military importance.
“Well, you don’t have to worry I will be around to help you with that. I spent most my tour of duty in Germany but was stationed at Fort Hood in Killeen when I got this assignment, how bout you Colonel?”
The Colonel was also hesitant to give out any information but figured that that little bit of information couldn’t hurt anything.
“I just left Oklahoma where I was attending training in Security.” The Colonel continued,
“How about you Spec 4 Martin?”
The other Spec 4 was a female small but forward in her gestures and personality as most redheads that Tara had known in the past. She seemed to be in control of her emotions but it seemed force as if she was really a blonde needing a brunette interpreter,
“I have been working for several years in Washington D.C. in the pentagon. I guess that’s what qualified me for this secret mission.”
“Well, aren’t we an interesting bunch,” Bradley

stated with sarcastic interest in his tone.
“We’ll just have to see if we are to all work on the same project wherever it is we are going in this desert. They are sure taking enough precautions to make sure we don’t
know where we are. This must be some Top Secret base. I wasn’t informed about all of this secrecy were any of you?”
No one said anything for fear they were being recorded. They talked about the army and noted they were all in army uniforms. Each wasn’t volunteering much information at all. The little shack could be monitored and bugged for sound although there were no apparent signs of equipment about the room. None that was apparent or obvious anyway. Each had a particular assignment and they were all told they were to treat this assignment at a secret clearance level.
They all understood this to be on a
need to know basis, which had not been established with each other as of yet. One could feel the distrust in the room and the tension was so thick you could cut it with a knife. Bradley of course being the outgoing Sergeant felt it was his duty to get to know the ladies.
The Colonel wasn’t much for socializing. He could tell form the uniforms they were both Spec 4, which meant they probably had at least two years in the service. Sergeant Bradley noticed that he seemed more interested in the redhead so he would do all he could to encourage him to stay that way.
He didn’t want any distractions from Sara. He figured she was just what he needed on this what seemed to be a boring stay of an assignment. They each had a copy of their exact orders but none were divulging their whereabouts or any information off of their orders. It became quiet in an uncomfortable way and Tara drifted off to her own thoughts.

All of a sudden Tara’s mind drifted off to somewhere that seemed urgent. Sally her friend in Roswell. What would Sally do when she would try to reach Tara about the manuscript ready for publishing? Had Tara approved what she was going to write in her book to let the public know what she knew?
Rose was what Sally called Tara.
Tara visited the Roswell museum one day and had on a tee shirt with a Rose on it from her past days as a singer in a band. Tara had a photographic memory and started seeing part of Sally’s book in her own mind’s eye. Sally was Tara’s closest friend and they had shared many deep secrets and suspicions through the years.
Now Tara was on another mission and would not be able to be located for quite awhile. She wasn’t allowed to tell anyone where she was going not her family and certainly not her friends who lived in Roswell, New Mexico.
Sally Hester the instant woman who was like her sister or mother in Roswell had asked to include Rose’s past private discussions in a book. Also, Sally her friend had asked if she would assist her in getting it published.
Since Tara knew more about the government and official things than she did. Sally and her husband Marvin were retired and spent a lot of time traveling in their motor home.
Sally felt that since she met Tara that a lot of what she suspected to be the truth wile working at Roswell UFO Museum was actually true. Tara would neither, confirm nor deny what she knew to be the truth. But, Sally had done a pretty food job at keeping notes of her conversations with Tara.
This was now a concern for Tara and she hoped that being so close to Roswell, New Mexico wouldn’t be a problem for her with her assignment. Tara had never lived on a base before and wasn’t sure of the seriousness of what was shared and what was not.
Tara was not one to be paranoid but just the same, she would have to get in touch with Sally and tell her she would have to sit on her manuscript promotions until she

 was off of this assignment. Now that would be impossible. Tara had no idea when she would be allowed to surface again.
Sally was accustomed to Tara disappearing for weeks
and sometimes months at a time. Tara was never allowed to reveal where she was going or what she was doing. That was how it was for most people in the military with clearances. The mission was too sensitive to even let on to parents or children much less friends. Sally’s book came clearer from a far off place in Tara’s mind. She began reading as if for the first time. Just like the manuscript was right in front of her.

CHAPTER 4

ROSWELL ENCOUNTERS

Sally’s Manuscript

Rose had set up a meeting with some friends who wanted to see a UFO. One of the men was named Alan. He said in order to fully believe in UFO’s he needed to see one. After seeing one in person, he became really enthused about his UFO experience, but his wife became very jealous of Rose who was actually Tara to her other world family.
Her interest in him was platonic and not sexual, but his wife thought she was trying to take him away from her! After Rose came into their lives, their business prospered so this was a learning experience for everyone involved.
About this time, Rose was able to do amazing things like miracles, but the people who didn’t believe were scared and starting to harbor resentments. She began Psychic Network in an effort to keep the new age network from going astray.
This later went national with Dionne Warwick but Rose was not involved at that time. She was in a major loop of New Age in America and the World! She was starting to teach classes about the other world. Her first six-week classes went well, and it was time to begin the next lessons. She was getting government interest, and the men in black began showing up at her readings in the Aloha Mall. She realized they were aware of her psychic abilities as they watched her do public readiness or people. She got a little worried to say the least!
She realized that too many people were pulling at her energy, and she was not able to fight off all of the negativism by her self.
It was becoming hard for her to stay grounded, and she was starting to perform other than human feats, in

Public and she knew better! She would be locked up, sacrificed, or put away in this life, as we know it! What she had wanted to create for spiritual good was now becoming commercial. Her life seemed totally out of control Rose had some other business ventures going at this time. She was being pulled in too many directions trying to keep everyone happy.
Her job was demanding more of her time. She decided to sign over all of her rights to her business to other partners, move back to the mainland, and divorce her greedy husband! She believed in her heart that she had to change her life, and that was when she decided to concentrate on meeting the Commander.
She had told many of her friends that she would one day meet her other half. Now she would begin searching for the Commander of her ship. She knew that she had seen him in her dreams while in the Navy, and she had received automatic writing from him in 1987, when she was trying to write books.
Rose wanted back on her spiritual path. She had learned that there was more to life than money and fame. While she was in boot camp, Rose had seen the Commander in her mind’s eye. He had come to her in an awakened dream.  The only thing she could compare this to be a movie called DUNE.
There he was in her mind’s eye. Even though she knew he existed on earth she couldn’t reach him. She had to find him!
Rose had learned about him when she had been on the space ship at the age of three. She knew they had been together in that world on a ship as adults, yet here on earth, it seemed they were children.
How could this be? It was some type of memory that she had, and she also knew that the Commander was younger than herself.
It was like he was one of her brothers who shared similar beliefs about UFO’s, yet she knew he was not her

brother. She had to find this person that she knew was in the Army and yet she was in the Navy. What a dilemma! She had received computer and thought transmissions from him in the past, but he didn’t know who she was. This was a new spiritual adventure that was in her head! Again she feared that she was losing it, but she knew in her heart that she really wasn’t. She wondered how she could know all these things so vividly.
Rose was concerned about what would happen to her. After all, Shirley McLaine had come out of the closet about her beliefs in her book, OUT ON A LIMB, and the world had made fun of her. TAKEN was an awakening to a lot of people but no one wanted to discuss the real possibilities of being taken for real.
Rose also known as Tara began again with what she knew. She had been taken on board a ship at the age of three and had been dropped off in a field after being taken for her first learning experience. She had died and had seen “The Light” when she was in second grade.
 She knew that they had saved her when she had hepatitis and again when her fourth child was born.
They had visited her again and brought her to White Sands to meet her uncle who worked at Los Alamos and White Sands, and she knew that somehow she would meet the Commander, but how? She would just have to rely on faith and them from the other world, her real world.
All of a sudden Tara felt herself knocked back into the present and she had to regroup her thinking processes. Tara was jolted back into reality by a van door slamming shut. Tara thought to her self, well I can’t be worried about that now, I have bigger fish to fry.
Sally’s story will just have to wait until I get off of this investigation. She will understand when I tell her what happened on my way back from Hawaii. Our secret ride is here. There wasn’t much time to finish their last sips of soda when they heard another van arrive. Bradley went to the door and opened it as he said,

 “Ladies your carriage awaits.”

CHAPTER 5

MEN IN BLACK FACILITY

Two big Army MPs in desert uniforms stepped out of the long black military van. The driver got out of the van and went toward the bags piled next to the door of the shack. One went to the shack and opened the door. He then walked over past Sergeant Bradley to the Colonel and said, Colonel Johnson,
“I’m Sergeant Green. We are here to get you and your party and take them to the White Sands Facility Sir. Will you and the others follow me Sir?” The Colonel said, “OK everyone let’s load up.” The girls were the first ones out the door and then the Colonel. The Sergeant closed the door as he noticed the other MP loading the last bag into the van.
The Sergeant MP who came into the shack was holding the door open to the back of the van for everyone to load. The Colonel standing at the door as the girls got into the van said,
“Sergeant, it looks like we all ride in the back again.” The MP said,
“Yes Sir, that’s standard procedure whether officer or enlisted around here Sir. We have our own security rules we have to follow. This is a secure base.”

There were two bench seats in the back. The rear doors were shut after their bags were loaded. The MP that loaded the bags got in the driver’s seat. The big MP in charge got in and sat on a bench seat facing the others. There was a metal wall between the driver’s seat and the backbench seat facing the passengers. The MP closed the van door as Sergeant Bradley climbed inside the van. The MP in charge said,
“Sorry for the cloak and dagger but this is the way we

have to do it. The ride will be about two hours. The White Sands Facilities are similar to any other secure base you may be familiar with other than the exception that you will be inside a mountain. We have lighting that will help you to adjust to being underground. You will get use to it. We have theatres, restaurants, bowling alleys, snack bars, a PX, and a great gym. I spend a lot of time at the gym.”
He took a minute to glance at the girl’s faces as he spoke about being at the gym. Bradley noticed he had an ego and apparently loved the women the same as he did.
“All in all it’s a pretty good assignment. If you were not already cleared for this facility, you would not have made it this far. Now, can I see each of your ID cards please? It’s standard security procedure.”
The marine reached for the Colonel’s first. Then the Sergeants and the two Spec fours. Then he said,
“Very well then, they all seem to be in order. Just hang on to your orders and medical records until you get inside. We will take you to processing and then orientation will begin the following morning at 0800 after chow. I have been here a year and just extended for another year. Each assignment here for MPs pulling security is one year but you can extend two times each for one year. I wasn’t briefed on how long each of your stay will be. Anyway, I make this trip twice a week so I can tell you that you may as well get some shuteye. I’ll wake you all up when we arrive.”
The Colonel looked at the Sergeant and said,
“Might as well take a power nap huh Sergeant?” he girls were already grabbing their pillows off the bags in the back and resting there heads on the sides of the vans.
The Sergeant was wandering why he was sitting on the front bench with the Colonel and the girls both in the back. He decided that it was for the best with the big MP riding along as chaperone.
They all got comfortable and all went to sleep for the whole two hours. The van was cool in spite of 106 degree Fahrenheit weather in the White Sands desert. The Sergeant awakened first as the sound of the van hitting the

road changed to a tunnel sound as it entered the mountain. The Sergeant nudged the Colonel and then turned and touched Sara’s leg.
He patted her leg softly and said,
“Sarah, we’re here. Wake up Doll.” Bonnie woke up first, softly smiled at the Sergeant, and then cracked a great big smile at the Colonel as he looked back and smiled slightly. The Colonel was more than interested in Bonnie and the Sergeant made sure that he feasted his eyes on Sarah. The MP interrupted their starring glances back as he said,
“We will be coming up to the entrance momentarily. This underground facility has been under construction since the 1940’s.”
The van came to an abrupt stop throwing the girls forward. They girls brushed their hair down and donned their covers, as did the Sergeant and Colonel for disembarking the van and entering the underground facility.
The MP driver opened the side door. The big MP in charge got out first and the Colonel and the Sergeant sat still while he let the girls get out first. Then the Sergeant got out and the marine shut the door. The driver was already taking their bags out of the rear doors of the van. The all looked up and overhead about the same time to notice a big painted sign on the underground wall.
Just over the doors was a sign that read:
WELCOME TO WHITE SANDS UNDERGROUND FACILITY.

The MP in charge said in a loud voice so all could hear,
“Please standby for just a few moments while I check into security.”
There were carts sitting next to the double glass doors under the big arched sign. The MP driver was steadily loading their bags on an oversized double golf cart. The four wheel opened cart had two bench seats and a large luggage area on the rear. This cart could carry a driver, front passenger and then four more people and their luggage. These carts were electric and the mode of transportation used all over the underground facility.

Bonnie spoke first after the silence of sleep wore off all the passengers,
“Hey look, just like they have at the casinos in Vegas.”
Sarah looked at Sergeant Bradley with curiosity. The Colonel walked over to the cart and next to Spec 4 Butler.
They began talking very low while Sergeant Bradley spoke to Sarah.
“Well, what do you think? Did you know that we were going to be stationed underground in this mountain?” Sarah looked surprised and said,
“No, did you know? I have heard of them around Missouri and in Pennsylvania but not in Texas.”
Just then the big MP Sergeant came back out and said,
“OK, if you will all just step inside we will get you checked in and assign your rooms. We need to give you new identification cards that will be temporaries for the common areas until your job titles are assigned after orientation. You will have to wait until after orientation in the morning to phone your families. You will have to go to the phone rooms near the dining facilities. First come is first served for outside lines that go to Fort Bliss first for clearance.”
They each went to a desk where a Buck Sergeant sat and issued photo ID badges with name, bar code and strip on the back that matched their military ID cards they each gave him as they stood one at a time in front of the desk for their new photos. They were all use to this and time went by fast. The big MP in charge went over to another desk where a female in MP uniform was located. She addressed the big MP in charge,
“Did you have any trouble with this new green bunch Sarge?” He answered with a casual smile,
“Not a whimper they’re good soldiers and did what they were told. Are we still on for tonight?”
 The female MP said,
“You bet for racquetball only Sarge.” She looked at
Sarah who was taking in everything she said. The big MP said,
“I will bet you I win again though and guess what I am betting for.”
Then she looked at Sergeant Bradley. Sarah immediately did not like the way she smiled at the Sergeant. She knew from her animal instinct that the Sergeant had a way with women. The Sergeant smiled back and then in an uncomfortable glance looked back at Sarah and raised his eyebrows and said,
“I think she likes me.”
After everyone received their photo identification cards, the van driver and the MP Sergeant escorted them to the cart. The MP driver said,
  “All aboard going to quarters. All a board.”
This time the Colonel sat in front and Spec 4 Butler climbed up front next to him. Sergeant Bradley looked at Sarah and said,
“After you my Dear.”
Sarah climbed in and crossed over behind the Colonel who sat behind the driver. The MP Sergeant climbed in the front and Sergeant Bradley climbed in next to Sarah and behind Bonnie Butler. The big MP Sergeant began his tour;
“OK if everyone is ready we will begin our short tour of the facility before dropping you off at your rooms.”

The MP driver started the cart and they went down a long wide corridor the ceilings were about twenty five feet in height and there were steel beams and rock showing overhead with lights hanging down from the beans in the ceiling. MP spoke,
“The large areas are made for easy access in the corridors for passing carts and they also serve to keep the claustrophobia down of our guests. This facility was started in 1939 just before World War II. It was created for underground storage of food and medical supplies. In 1947, it was re-designated as a research facility. This facility is

still under construction and is not expected to be finished until 2017. That is if they do not decide to expand at that time. Originally, there were only three levels and now there are over forty-six.
There are seventeen restaurants, four theatres, two bowling alleys, and thirty snack bars. Four dining facilities, a large PX, a commissary, and individual rooms and studio apartments serving as officers and enlisted quarters. There is a phone connected in each room that has to go through the switchboard.
You can reach your friends on the phone in your room but cannot call directly outside the facility. Before you try to call outside on the payphones you need to know that they are redirected back to Fort Bliss and that is where we asked you to tell your family you are stationed.
One again, I will remind you this is a Secret underground facility and you are not even allowed to discuss the location or existence of this facility. This place doesn’t exist above grounds and you probably have seen mention of places like this in movies.
We’d like to keep it that way. We will discredit anyone who tries to prove otherwise. Or, you may find yourself below ground for the rest of your life. That is why we had the type of shack out in the desert and then the reconnection to the van that brought you here.

 This will keep anyone from tracking your whereabouts, if we were being followed. Of course, we have motion detectors around the facility in and around this mountain. One your inside it is impossible to escape.
Now, we do not want you to feel uncomfortable and understand that your position here is an honorable and trustworthy one.
Only the most trusted individuals are allowed to work in this facility and their backgrounds are looked into thoroughly.
Now, back to the phone centers, you will be briefed in orientation and until then, we asked that you refrain from calling until you are given a code and proper procedures. You will need a pass code to dial.
Each of you will be assigned a separate calling identification card.
The new identification cards you have received will act as temporaries and will be swiped with higher clearances as your need to know requires it. This identification card will get you to the levels above this level and will not allow you to go below this level.
The upper levels you have access to are coded blue. The access levels below this general zero level is red. Only after you have received your orientation, job code and description, and level of clearance will you be allowed to enter the Red Levels.
I strongly suggest you forget the Red Levels and The Black Levels unless you are issued a passkey.
We will explain the passkeys and elevator floors that  exist during and/or after your orientation and briefing.
Just relax in your rooms and enjoy your evening meal.
Get familiar with our facilities that you have access to for pleasure, entertainment, exercise, and dining.
We are somewhat relaxed here and are allowed to wear our street clothes while on off duty time here.

We like to think of this as our home away form home. The sooner you become comfortable with your surroundings the better off you will adjust to your new environment. Try to not think about being inside the mountain.”
The driver stopped in front of a room door in a long corridor. The MP Sergeant spoke to the Colonel,
“This is your room Colonel Sir. If you need anything just pick up your phone and hit zero for operator. An MP escorts you until you are properly secured in briefing and orientation in the morning. A van driver will pick you up at 1800 hours for dinner.”
The driver unloaded the Colonel’s bags out of the back of the cart and carried them to his room. The MP said,
“Just swipe you new ID card through your room lock sir, it works just like a hotel security system. I am sure you are familiar with this security system. The door will only open with your card Sir. See you again for chow Sir.”
The driver got back in the cart and drove down the corridor to the next door on the other side of the hallway. The Gunny said,
“This will be your room Spec 4 Bolton and Spec 4 Butler. The enlisted double up down here when they are single.
Sergeant Bradley you will be just across the hall in E6 quarters but will bunk alone due to your sensitive job assignment. We take every precaution for your protection
and ours here at the facility. You will meet with the General with Colonel Bradley in the A.M.
But in case there is a question I will go ahead and tell you, we reassign on the same levels that we vacate according to time in duty status here. It is easier that way. The soldiers assigned here usually come in about four at a time. We feel this gives them a companion or two to feel comfortable with at least in the beginning. It gets pretty lonely feeling here if you let it get to you. We try to think of everything.
We have psychologist on staff for counseling if needed.”

The driver got out and carried the bags to the girl’s room. Bonnie looked at Sara as if for the first time as if to say in her thoughts, we are in this together. Sergeant Bradley looked at Sarah as she got off the cart,
“Well dear, it looks as if we will be having dinner together after all. We may become quite a close couple according to that briefing form the Sarge?” Sarah said rather shyly in front of the Gunny,
“Yes, it looks that way. By the way Sergeant, Do we have to wear this uniform or can we change into civilian clothes for dinner?”
The MP Sergeant replied,
“No, you only wear your uniform while you are on duty and now is your off time until tomorrow for breakfast at 0700 and then we will take you directly to orientation. Be in your civvies tonight and we will be back about 1800 after we pick up the Colonel.
Now, all four of you will dine together tonight at least until after orientation then you can do as you please. Back at 1800 then. Sergeant, you are right here across the hall. Just swipe your card same as the Colonel. All of you have access only to your own rooms at the present time and the dining facility.”
The MPs got in the cart and left them standing in the hall. Sergeant Bradley took control of the situation fast. “Well, ladies allow me. Sarge set his bags down and walked over to the girls. Sarge took the card out of Sarah’s hand and unlocked their door. Ladies after you.
Sarah replied,
“Oh no Sarge not that fast. We will see you at dinner.”
The girls hurried putting their bags inside and Sarah sort of flirtingly closed the door. As she closed the door she said,
“OK Sarge I admit you have gotten your foot in the door.” Sarge acted like he was tipping his hat to her and said,

“Well then, I will let you ladies get comfortable in your new home, until we dine together then. Meet you back here at 1800. Sara this will be our first official date. Don’t be late.”
Sarge walked back over and went into his own room only after watching Tara close the door shut and he heard it lock.

CHAPTER 6

HOME SWEET HOME

Sara looked around and gave a deep sigh for her new roommate to hear,
“Home Sweet Home.” She began toward a bed and noticed that her new roommate had chosen the bed closest to the bathroom and farthest from the door. That was usually the bed that Tara would take but she wouldn’t make a fuss just now.
Bonnie Butler was much younger and impressionable than Tara and she needed to start on a good foot. She may need Bonnie’s confidence later on. Tara began putting up here gear when Bonnie yelled form the bathroom.
“Uh. I’m not very good with remembering people I just met, what’s your name again?” Tara, not thinking yelled, back,
“Tara Thomas”
 then immediately realized her mistake.
Bonnie came out of the bathroom with a towel on her head. Bonnie said,
“What did you say, I had to wet my hair it’s so curly that if I don’t wet it and blow it dry it will look terrible for the Colonel to see at dinner.” Tara breathed a sigh of relief, and said,
“I said Sara, Sara Bolton. You can call me Sara if I can call you Bonnie?” Bonnie giggled like a little girl and said,
“Okay. We can be great roommates just like in college. I was studying to be a nurse when I just out of the clear blue decided to join the air force when a girlfriend of mine asked me to join with her. So, I did it. I wasn’t making the best grades in the calculus courses I had to take and figured I probably wouldn’t make the grades anyhow. What made you join the Navy?”
Tara asked,

“What made you say the navy?”
 Bonnie looked at Sara a little puzzled.
“Because you told us at the shack, remember? I may not be good with names but I have learned to listen when I think it’s important. You told us you were navy and crossed over to army, remember?” Tara said,
“Oh yea, I forgot. I had started daydreaming afterwards and don’t really remember what we talked about. Oh well it’s not important now is it?” Tara always felt she was different and sometimes when she daydreamed she felt as if she entered another world completely.
Tara was also one to roam in her dreams. She was sure that we left our bodies when we dreamed and so she had a power animal, a black cougar. She felt she could see through this animal’s eye when she dreamed. But, she wouldn’t share this type of belief with Bonnie. Bonnie just didn’t seem like the type that venture out of the box in thoughts.
Bonnie was quite the young lady and was apparently from an affluent family just had missed getting her degree in college from having poor math skills. Tara could relate since she was never good with algebra or calculus and just barely got by from friends assisting her.
Tara was better with languages and people. Tara’s people skills had been what made her career and reputation as a great Investigator. Her mind wandered over to what her new bow was doing across the hall.
  Sergeant Bradley was across the hall unpacking his suitcase. He got his nine-millimeter and shoulder holster out and put it where he could reach it easily. He carried his nine-millimeter to the bathroom with him where he showered and shaved.
He put on some cologne not the most expensive but one that would be right for his first date. The sweet sexy smell of Jovan Musk would do. He had plenty of cologne that was very expensive but none worked as well as the sweet smell of mush.

This was the one scent that most women would always ask him about.
He was accustomed to attracting women and what cologne he was wearing was a great ice breaker in the clubs.
He wasn’t a real Casanova due to his job had him traveling but he could get information out of the best agents.
He wasn’t usually one to wear scents in his profession. The smells would give away his location to his enemies.
He already was known to smoke Viceroys. He was the cheap American version of James Bond and wasn’t one to flaunt Marlboros in a black bow tie and tuxedo. He did like to gamble in Monte Carlo and was an expert twenty-one player.
He considered himself above average as Americans go but felt that all men who wore a turban and wore a dress were his enemies.
He had been written up for two medals of Honor twice overseas for Desert Storm bravery. He had saved a child Princess in a firefight, and the other was for carrying a soldier over twenty-five back after a firefight even though he was dead at the scene in the desert.
The special operations unit he commanded wasn’t suppose to be in those coordinates where they were sent and Sergeant Tom Bradley wasn’t going to leave the dead behind although those were his orders. He always had hip pocket orders with the President of the United States signature to guard him against anyone threatening him.
He was a man’s man and loved the ladies. He just kept his true feelings for the opposite sex in check due to his chosen profession and assignments as a paid assassin for the United States. Working directly for the President was an honor not bestowed on just anyone.

Most shooters for the government who were hand picked for their sanctioned assignments. Tom had worked for the

government since he first went into the military. He happened to be in the right place at the right time when he killed a man that was working for a known International arms dealer.
Tom solved the case that had been opened for over twenty years. Some of the best men had been killed and Tom was the one who made America earn the respect in the world of international terrorism. He just got tired of killing one day and turned in his weapons and walked away.
Bradley knew the agency still wanted him back but Tom had decided he wanted to stay with the army. Now the Men in Black wanted him back due to all the millions that had been put into his 24 schools of training. But the main reason was all the Top Secret CIA missions he had performed for the President.
Tara was back in her room wondering about her new assignment. What type of assignment they really wanted him for was none of Tara’s business? Tara just wanted to be able to testify that he could be trusted with physical evidence for the government and not testify against her beloved country.
Tom apparently didn’t want to work for the Men In Black and this made them concerned. At least while working for the U.S. Army, he knew when his next paycheck would arrive and he didn’t have to wander who the people really were that were signing his pay check when he got it.
Tara was really getting confused about this case.
She already had a feeling she was in over her head on this one. Tara was thinking about Tom and now Tom was thinking about Tara. This was going to be an interesting game of cat and mouse.
Tom was thinking to himself that he was now at a Top Secret underground facility and his orders were simply to find the weapons systems on a foreign aircraft that had been captured. Tom would be pro active.

Tom wonders about what Tara’s assignment would be. Would he be assigned an assistant? He always had someone before in all his special assignments. There was always a woman assigned to his files and as a transcriber.
  What were the original offers that were going to be assigned to both of them? Would Tara be wondering about his orders too? Tom was sure into this new woman in his life.
When it came to the original orders that were assigned to them, Tom and Tara were both pro military.
Sergeant Bradley was in his civilian clothes commonly called civvies among the enlisted. He picked up the phone by the bed and called Colonel Steve Johnson.

CHAPTER 7

THE PHONE CALLS

“Colonel Johnson, Sir, are you ready to pick up the ladies for dinner at 1800 hours?”
The Colonel replied,
“Well, you figured out how to use these dang blasted phones. The first thing I’m going to do as the new Security Officer of this command is make it easier to call from room to room. I was going to call that little red head that came with us to the facility. Do you think that would be too forward? We will be in our civilian clothes so our rank shouldn’t matter to personnel that don’t know who I am or that I am their new security officer.”
Tom thought for a minute. This is a perfect time for a set up with this new officer of position. Blackmail would be easy. But that wasn’t his style. He would tell the Colonel what he wanted to hear. Play the game and try to become friends. He may need the friendship later and the security officer is a powerful position at any installation military or civilian. The Colonel said,
“Sarge you there, do you know if she is married or not? Did they say anything to you about either of them being married?” Tom answered slowly,
“No Sir, are you married?” The Colonel answered a little perturbed.
“No, I’m divorced as of twenty years and I haven’t been attracted to anyone like this little Philly for sometime. I figure we are out here in the desert all alone and I may need some comforting.” Tom was thinking the same thing. “You’re a man after my own heart sir. I will find out if she is married from Sara sir. In the meantime, you just take your time and enjoy the presence of these fine ladies at dinner tonight. I will be sure to sit with Sara and you keep the redhead’s attention.”

“Bonnie, her name is Bonnie.” The Colonel still sounded perturbed. Tom had to nip this in the bud. Colonel let’s get
something straight, I am a man and so are you. We both have our own interest to look after. Why don’t I watch your back and you watch mine.”
Tom was beginning to wonder about this guy.
“After all, we know more about each other than anyone else here at this establishment. Besides this is going to be a lonely place and we may need a friend. A male friend if you know what I mean. I am not one to be close to anyone but Sir, I feel I can trust you. Is it a deal?”
The Colonel relaxed and finally let out a forced laugh.
“Ok Sergeant you got a deal. Call me Steve and I will call you Tom around the ladies anyway. You know of course in uniform its military protocol.”
“Of course Sir. I wanted an excuse to call Sara anyway so I will call her right now and see what I can find out without Bonnie listening. I’ll tell you later what I find out.”
Tom hung up the phone and called Sara and Bonnie.
Sara was closest to the phone and said,
“I wander who that could be?” Bonnie let out a schoolgirl giggle.
“Spec 4 Bolton may I help you Sir or Mam?” Tom replied on his deepest voice,
“Well, you certainly can beautiful.” Tara was already interested and attracted to Tom’s commanding low sexy voice.
“Are you expecting any male company for dinner?” Tara thought how she would answer that.
“Well, Bonnie is looking forward to having dinner with the Colonel and was fixing her hair for the occasion.” Tom asked in a nice forward way,
“Say, can you ask her if she is married for me?” Tara said,
“Who wants to know?” Tom said,

“Actually I’m asking for the Colonel. He is divorced and is hoping that Bonnie is single too.” Tara was obliging this time and asked Bonnie,
“Are you single Bonnie?” Bonnie immediately piped out,
“Yes, Very!” Tom could hear her in the background. Tara asked,
“Does that answer your question?” He said,
“I guess so but what about you single or divorced are I hope?” Tara said rather shyly,
“Yes, I am divorced and plan on staying that way for a very long time.” Tom took this as a challenge.
“Well, I will have to work on that attitude young lady. I am a man who is very interested in you as a woman and not in uniform!” Tara was flattered that her trap was already set.
This would be an easy assignment she thought to herself.
“Well, then, we will meet you outside our doors in ten minutes, are you guys ready?” Tom said,
“Yep, I just talked to the Colonel and he is ready. He will be happy to know Bonnie is available for the night. Oh by the way, I am very glad there is no red tape involved with you too. Can’t wait to see your pretty smile again.” Tara said,
“Thanks, I’m rather intrigued by you as well.” Tara hung up and Tom called to tell the colonel the good news. “Well Colonel this is Sarge.” Colonel Steve Johnson said,
“Please call me Steve when you don’t have to call me Colonel.”
“OK, Steve, it turns out your little red headed philly is single. SO you ready to go do our thing with the ladies? Let’s not talk shop. Let’s find out what we can about the girls and dazzle them with our bull shit?”

The colonel laughed and was finally acting like a real guy and not an officer of the United States Army Tom was thinking to himself as the Colonel spoke,
“Okay then, Tom that’s a deal. No Colonel or Sarge tonight, just plain old Steve and Tom then.” Tom laughed and said,
“That’s the spirit Colonel, and I mean Steve.
Are you ready? I will walk over and get the girls. Meet you after the Gunny picks you up since he will pick up an officer first.”
 Colonel said,
“That’s a big ten four then. Knock em’ dead or better yet dazzle ‘em with B.S.”

CHAPTER 8

UNDERGROUND DATE

Tom went over and knocked on Tara and Bonnie’s door, yelling,
“Ladies you ready? Sara heard the knock and yell, “Just a minute please.” Tara was knocking on the bathroom door for Bonnie.
“Bonnie, are you ready the Sarge is here?” Bonnie was just putting on her last top glaze of lip-gloss. Bonnie opened the door patting her hair in place and asked,
“How do I look?” Tara was surprised at the slinky emerald satin dress that Bonnie had brought for formal occasions. Tara didn’t know what to say. Tara had on black tight fitting velvet pants with a conservative turtleneck with black boots. Tara with her big breasts still looked inviting in her black tight fitting turtleneck sweater. Tara said,
“Well, Bonnie, I am informal and you look quite formal and uh, dressed for the kill!”
Bonnie giggled and said,
“Thanks, I want to make a good first impression on the Colonel.” Tara said,
“Oh I think you already did that. Remember the telephone call we got from Tom was only to inquire about you and whether you were available. You may have your hands full tonight!”
Bonnie looked one more time in the mirror before exiting the bathroom and heading for the door. She walked over to her bed and grabbed a cashmere button down sweater to go over her sleeveless dress. Tara went over to her jewelry box and grabbed a diamond necklace with a big ruby in the middle of the heart pendent. That’s the best she could do under the circumstances to dress up for the occasion. Tara opened the door and there was Tom looking very handsome.

Tom had hair that shined in the light so black she wandered if he colored it. He had on a jacket made of soft
pigskin leather though brown to match his boots he had pulled on his shirt was black as was his jeans. He wore a western belt buckle that said,
 AMERICAN SOLDIER – DAMN PROUD OF IT!
Tara said,
“Well, I like your belt buckle, are you a native Texan?”
“Nope. I was born in Indiana but I am a proud soldier Mam! Shall we wait outside for our ride?” Bonnie walked out last closing the door behind her, and then she said,
“Oh Darn, I forgot my pass key.” Tara said,
“Don’t worry I have mine. Here you can go back in and get yours.” Bonnie quickly said,
“That’s OK Sara; I probably won’t need it tonight anyway if all goes according to my plan.”
Tom made a gentle gesture with a nod of his head and a cute wink to Sara.
Tara had to remember Sara with an S and not a T she thought to herself. Remember Tara not Sara. NO, Sara and not Tara.
Tara was thinking to herself,
“I have just got to get another profession. My mind wanders too much to be a good Investigator still doing covert ops.”
Tom had to make a comment to Sara,
“Well, you look lovelier than when I last saw you in uniform my Dear.” Tara said,
“Well I love a man in uniform buy I guess I will just have to settle for you in your civvies.” Tom said,
“Well thank you Mam, I’ll think of something good to say to you too the next time I see you!”
Sara laughed as she gently nudged Bonnie to move on out of the doorway. The cart with the Colonel was just arriving right on schedule at 1801 one minute after 6 PM.

The Colonel got out of the front seat next to the MP and took Bonnie’s arm and directed her to the second bench
seat behind the MP. Tom helped Sara into the cart in the back seat and whispered,
“I can’t wait to get you alone!”
 Tara sort of smiled, knowingly.
The dining room was on one floor above so they went flying down the corridor to the elevator and went one flight up before debarking the elevator. Tom squeezed a warm hug with his arms around Sara as the Colonel was lightly touching the back of the bench seat around Bonnie.
The Colonel was being a gentleman and Tom wasn’t wasting any time. He had to cross that touch thresh hold. Now, he could feel Sara’s body heat pressing back against him as if she approved of the closeness. Tom smiled and said nothing as they went down the corridor toward the double doors where a sign over the door said,
A COMPANY DINING HALL.
The MP let his passengers out in front of the door and said,
“Wait here while I park the cart and I will show you where to go check in your chow card. The officers have to pay a surcharge Colonel just likes out side facilities. Enlisted and NCOs are free with chow card.”
Tom could tell the Colonel was more at ease with Bonnie and that Sara was more at ease with him. After going through the buffet line they all four sat at a table for four. The MP came up to the Colonel and said,
“Colonel I will be sitting with my group on duty and will check back with you in about an hour. Take your time Sir. It being your first night and all we won’t be too hard on you. Tomorrow will be a big day. The troops will learn now that the new Security Officer is here, Sir.”
The Colonel said,
“Oh yes of course, we will be ready in one hour to go back to our barracks, I mean our living quarters.”
“Yes Sir. Unless some unforeseen circumstance arises.” The Colonel said,
“You’re dismissed soldier.”

 The Colonel went to sit down following the girls and Tom. They chit chatted and made small talk since the room was full of enlisted and officers both all in their civilian attire other than the MPs on duty.
Bonnie was having trouble from the on lookers being that she was in a green shiny dress instead of green uniform or casual civvies.
Tara ignored the stares at Bonnie and directed her stares toward Tom. The Colonel didn’t seem to notice the stares at Bonnie since Bonnie was all he cold concentrate on.
He wanted to be sure and scores with Bonnie tonight before some younger guy had a chance. Bonnie seemed about twenty five and the Colonel was pushing forty.
After chow was over and the MP approached the Colonel for approval, the MP went to get the cart.
They all boarded and once again Tom put his arm around Sara in the back seat as the Colonel was hugging Bonnie close to him this time.
The Colonel and Bonnie were making time in whispers that only they could hear. The pass had been made and Bonnie caught the pass that was obvious, or vice versa. Tom and Sara could tell that they were in some heavy lust.
Tara tried to act embarrassed and disapproving but this was exactly what she had in mind herself and hoped that Tom did too.
As the cart approached the Colonel’s door, the Colonel said,
“I would like all of you to come in for a toast of our arrival today together.” Tom looked at Steve for a minute and then the MP Sergeant,
“Oh Yes Sir, Sergeant. I will escort the ladies back to their quarters when the Colonel dismissed us. Is that Okay with you girls?” Bonnie quickly said,

“Fine with me, how about you Sara?” Bonnie was already nodding yes for Sara so the MP would leave. Tara looked at the MP, and said,
“Of course whatever the Colonel wants to do is fine with me!” They exited the cart and went inside the Colonel’s room after the Colonel opened the door. Bonnie first and Tara and Tom followed. The Colonel said come in and sits down for a while I’ll make us some coffee. Bonnie wasted no time with her advances. As the Colonel walked toward the kitchen after gesturing to the sofa and chairs he headed toward the kitchenette. Bonnie followed eagerly afterwards saying,
“I will help Steve with the coffee. Be back in a jiffy.” Tom motioned for Sara to sit down on the sofa. That only left two chairs for the Colonel and Bonnie. The rooms were all the same which struck odd to Sara.
Most all bases had better officer quarters than enlisted. Maybe, it was different in the mountain since everyone was the same, buried underground.
Each room had two double beds, a sofa area with two chairs and lamp tables and lamps, television with VCR. They each had a kitchenette with a small bar to sit with two bar chairs. All rooms must be the same and were comfortable enough.
They had no closet in the walls but had a bathroom and a closet attached next to the small bathroom with tub and shower as one. It was like many motels on the mainland or upon surface since she thought to herself,
“I am not in Hawaii anymore; this is in the middle of the desert in Texas or maybe Mexico.” Sara felt the tension between the Colonel standing in the middle of the room watching Bonnie the whole time. Sara said,
“Well. We came to El Paso went to an army base and from there was driven by van to the desert left at a shack, and then driven again out to a mountain and none has yet talk about odd this assignment really is.”

“Maybe this is a good time to bring it up Sara.”  The Colonel said to Sara but was watching Bonnie.
The Colonel was more at ease with Bonnie now and Tom could hear her giggling in the kitchen while the Colonel was watching her while trying to pay attention to Tom and Sara although not really fooling Tom or Sara.
Tom thought he would break the silence between him and Sara. It was getting uncomfortable and Sara had seemed to drift off again. She had a habit of doing that. He would make note of her daydreaming, as it could be a problem during lovemaking. Tom said,
“So, Sara now that we have our first chance alone I’d like to ask you something rather personal.”
Sara was brought back into the present by his voice.
“What, I’m sorry Tom. I was just thinking how odd it is to be assigned out in the desert in the middle of a mountain underground. I am getting nervous about our assignments. I know we are not supposed to think about it.”
Tom said,
“I noticed.”
 But, he said it in a disturbed way. Sara said,
“I’m sorry. I must have missed something.” Tom gently took her face and turned it toward his. He wasn’t about to discuss business while he had a pretty woman near.
“Tara may I kiss you and make it better?”
Before she had a chance to answer he gently pecked her on the lips to see if he would get a response.
Sara just sat there with her lips pursed in the air and her eyes closed. Tom said, “Well, that was nice. Isn’t that better.”
Tom kissed her again only this time he moved in closer for a longer kiss.
Then they were interrupted with Bonnie coming back in the room.
Bonnie was carrying a tray with cups and spoons with sugar and cream from the kitchen and was watching what she was doing so didn’t’ catch the kiss happening at that very moment she entered the room.

 Bonnie said,
“Here we are nice and comfy with coffee among friends. Steve is watching the coffee right now; I will just sit this down and go get napkins. I forgot them.” As she sat down the tray on the table near by, as there was no coffee table, Tom had moved away from Sara. Sara was gazing in amusement at Bonnie who had noticed they were kissing. Tara then spoke this time.
“Well, now that we have that out of the way, how was it?” Tom waited a few minutes and said,
“Was it good for you?”
They both laughed and about that time Steve and Bonnie came back in the room. Bonnie poured the coffee and served as hostess serving Steve first.
Steve fixed his coffee with two sugars and cream and sat in a chair adjacent to the couch.
Bonnie took her cup and went to sit on the arm of the chair next to Steve. It was low enough and covered that she could balance herself. It was obvious to Steve that Bonnie wanted to be close to him.
Steve said,
“Here Bonnie, let me move over to the end of the bed would that be all right.” Bonnie said,
“Of course I will move with you if you don’t mind. We can let these two love birds have some space.”
 The Colonel said,
“Yes, of course. We can all take some time to visit over here on the bed. Not much room in this small place. ”
The couch and chair slightly faced the end of the bed so they were all four facing each other now.
Tom and Sara on the couch and Steve and Bonnie on the bed.
After the coffee had been drunk and small talk had been made, Sara was noticing Bonnie putting her hand on the Colonel’s knee and whispering in his ear.
Sara broke silence once again as she maneuvered out from under Toms embrace.

  “Doesn’t anyone feel rather claustrophobic other than me in this underground mountain?”
Bonnie was ignoring Sara and concentrating n the Colonel’s answer to her whispered question. Tom noticed that they were distracted and said,
“Well, Sara now that you mention it, I was thinking it was quite cozy myself. I am looking forward to spending more time alone with you. To get to know you better of course. I promise I will keep your mind off of the underground location. I hope you will allow me to keep your mind off of the uncomfortable surroundings. Why don’t we go to your room or mine and leave these lovebirds alone. It’s apparent that Bonnie is staying here for the night”
Tom was of course remembering that Bonnie had left her key in the room on purpose he thought due to her comments earlier. Sara took the hint.
“Well, I guess we will call it a night. Good night Colonel.” The Colonel looked up from the bed briefly and said,
“Oh Right. Tom you can let yourself out, I think Bonnie and I have a lot left we would like to discuss.” Tom said,
“Right, Colonel, I mean Steve. See you at 0700 in the chow hall for breakfast then.” Tom opened the door for Sara and he followed her out grabbing her hand as she seemed to be making time heading down the hall.
“Hey woman, not so fast. I’m not going to let you get away from me that easy. Seriously, let’s go back to the room and talk for a while. The nights still young it’s only 2100, uh 9 PM?”
Sara was of course already enchanted with Tom and wanted to spend some time to find out about him too. After all, that was why she was here. Sara didn’t take long to think of a cute remark.
“I think you just want to get me alone to see how much of a woman I really am out of uniform?”

Tom said,
“The thought did cross my mind.”
 They both hurried their pace to their rooms and Tom followed Tara toward her room like there was no question that he would enter this time.
Tom took the pass key out of Tara’s hands and opened the door. Tom reached for Tara’s hand and went in and slowly pulled her behind him. He closed the door and then grabbed her close.
He didn’t kiss her. He just held her in a bear hug and looked right into her eyes and said,
“Now, who exactly are you and who sent you here?” Tara was caught off guard and didn’t know what to do. She was telling inner self don’t panic. Tara looked sheepish, and said,
“I’m Sara Bolton and the U.S. Army sent me here on a Top Secret project and I’m sorry I can’t tell you anymore than that because I don’t know myself.”
Tom looked deeper in her eyes as if he could read her soul. Tara just stood there afraid to move. She didn’t know if her next move would be her last.
Then as suddenly as he had grabbed her he forced a hard passionate kiss on her lips. Tara was stunned once again. Then she kissed him back.
Tom allowed himself to be taken in by this Sara or whoever she was. He was a doubting Thomas anyway. But, this time, he like whom they sent to play with his affections. This was the part he enjoyed about his life and job. Tom decided that he was no match for her so would play along. After all, it had been awhile since he allowed himself to be seduced. Tom finally let go of Tara who he was calling Sara for the time being.
“So, Sara if that’s what you prefer to be called for the time being? “Why the innocent act?”
Tara said,
“I don’t know what you mean?”
 

Tom said,
“I can tell that you are forcing that innocent shy act on me and I’m not buying it. You are as horny as I am.” Tara moved toward the bed and sat down out of real exhaustion after that bear hug.
“Well, I guess I am woman enough to admit it has been awhile. I have been through a rough divorce and have been alone for over ten months now and without. I didn’t want another man, ever!”
 Tom said,
“Well, now we are getting somewhere, finally the girl can speak truth.”
 Tara had to remember to use Sara.
“Look my name is Sarah Bolton and I will let you read my files if you want?”
Tom didn’t hesitate,
“I want!”
Tara got up to get her orders in the plan brown envelope and left her physical on her bed stand. Tom sat down in the chair next to the round table. He began reading. He took a few minutes so Tara said,
“Mind if I go to the bathroom and freshen up?”
 Tom said,
“No go ahead. No funny business leave your weapon out here.”
 Tara said,
“Listen, I don’t know who you think I am but I don’t carry a weapon of any kind.”
Tom slightly glanced at her and motioned to her to go on to the bathroom.
Tara went into the bathroom and shut the door behind her. Tara was really impressed with her new assignment but knew he was wise to her already.
How could he be she began thinking to herself,
“No one has told him. I am the only one that can reveal this to him. Remember no one knows. Now, you have to convince yourself that you are simply Sara Bolton.

 Ok your grandmother’s names were Sara so that won’t be hard to pull off. The only way he will catch you up is with the army protocol and you know you were in the navy so that would be understandable. Just treat him for now the way you would treat any man you are interested in and that you are still simply working for the army. That’s it. Just be you. Isn’t that what they said you were good at? Be yourself. Just play this guy the way you would play a man that you were interested in. Do the right thing and for God’s sake be Sara!”

Sara relieved herself and took a quick whore bath and sprayed some Jovan body spray. That was her favorite and she thought she had noticed Jovan on Tom or John or whoever he was.
“Yes, John Harris, the only thing that could give away was if she called him by his real name Sergeant John Harris or Agent Harris or John. He was Tom. Doubting Thomas was a fitting name she thought. Remember and commit it to memory he is doubting Thomas. Tom Bradley.”
Tara took a deep breath and said in a low whisper aloud, “And now Ladies and Gentlemen above, meet Sarah Bolton. It is time for the real Sarah Bolton to meet the real Tom Bradley. This should be interesting” Sarah was speaking into the mirror now.
“These two real people will create their own reality show! That’s right! I’m a real player in a reality show and am playing a horny girl that wants to make love! That should be convincing enough and real too!”
Sarah looked at herself one more time to make sure everything was in place.
Sarah opened the door for the first time as Sarah Bolton who was meeting for the first time Sergeant Tom Bradley.

Sarah had put on a black negligee she had hung on
the back of the door before she left for dinner. After Bonnie had walked out of the bathroom of course. Sarah said, “Now, where were we?” Tom looked up and back down at the file and back up again at Sarah. He was obvious torn in between where his interests lie in the file or in the girl. Sarah was now playing the role of her life.
“Now if you are threw reading about me maybe you would like to meet the real me?”
Tom was sure she was a plant but at this point he didn’t care. He had read her file and it was convincing enough. He could quiz her on who she was supposed to be impersonating later. For now, he wanted to feel the real thing.
Tom looked as Sara walked over to the bed and turned her double bed down. She lay out over the bed and motioned for him to join her.
Tom without a word turned the bright light off overhead leaving only a small lamp on next to the bed. Sarah was gong to be the aggressor and Tom was glad to oblige.
Tom lay on top of Sara and then kissed her on the lips this time gently. Sara pulled him down over her and this time she held her arms around him as she kissed him back. He had already taken his coat off before he sat down to read the file.
Now he was grasping for his shirt and Sara decided to help him. The minute that Tom had his shirt off he moved into place on top of her big breast.
Their skin touched and a magnetic force seemed to pull them closer and closer.
They hardly had time to breath when a force so strong came over both of them that their hair was starting to stand up on their heads.
Static electricity was taking over and there pheromone levels were rising in both of them at the same time.

The force of a lust never felt before had caught them both off guard and their bodies were heating and rising up and down in a heaving motion.
Tom’s arms forced away just long enough to grab Sara’s buttocks.
Sarah at the same time wrapped her legs around his waist and they were in the deepest hold and kiss with a feeling of plain raw ecstasy that could be felt in a human’s body.
Sara and Tom were in the exact moment at the same time and neither had felt this before with anyone.
They were still wearing their bottom clothing and it didn’t seem to matter. The feeling of being close and penetrated was there.
This was a first time for both of them.
This feeling of being totally out of control was more than either cold take.
They both were heaving up and down and yet stuck together like two dogs in heat.
Hunching uncontrollably Tom finally gave a loud burst of energy out his mouth at the same time that Sara did and this burst of energy pushed their juices in and out of their body at exactly the same time for what seemed to be eternity yet was only a few short four seconds and bursts of semen.
The magnetic force and hold on their bodies finally let go and Tom was able to fall over onto the bed and he lay next to Sara panting.
Sara and Tom both lay their panting out loud as if they were just thrown out of a speeding car.
They were both trying to catch their breaths and at the same time figure out in their own minds what had just happened.
Neither of them had ever experienced a force so strong. Finally after a few moments, Tom was first to speak and said,
“Was it good for you?” Sara was then able to let out a short laugh and sound of exhilaration.

“What just happened?” Sara lay there waiting for an answer. Tom finally said,
“I was just about to ask you the same thing.” They both lay there for a few minutes gathering their breath. Finally after a few moments the energy in the room that was spinning about seemed to stop. There was a vortex of some strange energy coming from somewhere that was very unnatural. Something magical appeared as a haze.
Sara said,
“Do you feel lightheaded?” Tom said,
“Yes, and dizzy too!” There was a silence for a few moments. Tom and Sara weren’t touching each other yet lay very close to each other scared to touch for fear it may happen again. Sara said,
“What do you think made us like that?”
Tom said,
“Like what?” Sara said,
“You know, like dogs in heat?” Tom said,
“I don’t know about you but I guess I haven’t come in awhile how about you?”
Sara said,
“Well, I haven’t either but there is some other explanation besides that one. There has to be. I saw a type of haze spinning energy or something. I saw it appear with us”
 Tom turned over putting his hands carefully behind his head so not to touch her and said,
“I don’t know about you but for pure scientific reasons I am willing to go another round with our clothes off if you are?” Sara thought for a minute.
“Do you think it’s because we are underground and are somehow affected by minerals in this mountain?” Tom looked in her eyes and could see she was dead serious. Tom said,
“Well, anything is possible I guess, has this ever happened to you?”

 Sara immediately responded,
“No never. Have you ever done it like that so forceful or magnetic?”
 Tom looked back at Sara and said,
“No. Not really. I am not sure what is going on but I have to admit it is great. Sweetheart this was definitely my first time like that so I guess you could call me a virgin!” Sara laughed out loud and said,
“I doubt that you are a virgin maybe the first time like that maybe?”
Tom looked at her and said,
“Seriously, what do you think just happened to us? Was this lust or some other force taking over? Didn’t you feel like you were being controlled?”
Sara thought for a moment,
“Yes, I mean No; I mean well, I wanted too. It was a good feeling but I did feel an outside force as if we were in a vacuum or something.”
Tom said,
“Well, I don’t know about you but I’m ready for another chance to ride that wave?”
Sara thought for a moment,
“Tom, maybe it’s because we just met, Maybe we should wait awhile, get to know each other better?”
Tom said,
“Not on your life!”
Tom stood up and took off his pants and socks this time. He helped Sara off with her nightie and laid back down on her.
This time they kissed and cold feel the heat rising but not so fast this time.
This time their toes wrapped around each other and they could feel each other caressing their calves and thighs. The kiss was soft this time and gentle.
Then it happened.
A kiss that got the pheromones rising once again. Sara could only think about the plants in kirlean photography.

Just as that thought cleared Sara’s mind, another wave of energy took over.
It was better than the first. This time she could actually feel the static electricity on her breast from Tom’s hairy chest.
She could feel his hair on his legs standing straight out.
Then she opened her eyes and could see that the hair on his head was standing up on end and she felt a static electricity buzz in her own hair like static electricity.
Then the force that pulled them together seemed to force their bodies together so forcefully that their belly buttons were touching each other’s and formed suction at the indenture where they were attached.
The magnetic electrical centrifugal force was real enough but they were not sure what was causing it. It seemed to be with them as something that they were causing.
Tom was trying to gain control of his arms once again and was able to find his way to force penetration

between Sara’s legs.
Once again just like the first time the energy was causing them to arch their backs in unison and to push forward and backwards their pelvises in perfect timing.
A strong steady motion occurred as Sara raised her legs up around Tom’s waist.
She was going to hold on for all it was worth and enjoy the ride.
Tom was pushing with his pelvis region up and down and grinding his thighs onto hers as he cold feel himself gaining a sweat and dripping onto Sara’s stomach.
This time they had experience at riding the wave. They were both challenging themselves to make it lasts as long as they can.
Then they could feel their foreheads moving toward each other during their kiss.

Their heads were turned slightly for their kissing embrace to hold them tightly together.
The energy was rising above their thighs now into their groin area and attaching to the energy they felt in their naval areas.
Then this heat and suction that had them rising up and down was coming to a plateau. All of a sudden it was as if both their minds eye opened at the same time.
They could think and see together at the same time. They somehow could communicate. Sara spoke first to Tom by using telepathy.
“Do you feel that?” Tom replied with his thoughts. “Yes, But we are kissing and making love how can this be happening?” Sara answered,
“This must be what happens when two people are perfect or at least are made for each other.” Tom said,
“I don’t care what it is but if this is heaven then what a way to go.”
  Sara was fixing to come and she knew it and Tom could read her mind.
Tom said to her telepathically,
“Easy, not yet easy let’s see what we can do with this new found energy we share.” Tom slowed down his groin and pelvis thrusts a little but that was only making Sara feel more enchanted and she said,
“I can’t, I can’t wait.”
  Sara was the first to push out and Tom joined her in unison once again they were jolting in energy thrusts forward.
Tom came inside Sara. Sara was coming all over Tom’s long hard body. They sank once again onto the bed barely able to gasp a fresh breath. It was a few minutes before they spoke about it. This time Sara spoke aloud first,
“Well, Doctor what do you think?”
Tom took a few minutes to speak and said,
“Elementary my Dear Watson, elementary.”

Sara laughed at his pun and Tom sort of laughed at the way Sara laughed.
Tom said,
“I’m glad I can make you laugh at such a sensitive moment.”
 Sara then said in her defense.
“I’m sorry but I am so full of energy and excitement I just don’t know what to say.”
 Tom said,
“Well, I understand and think that we may have just hit upon a rare find on earth. I don’t know what to call it but I don’t want to share it do you?”
 Sara rolled over toward him and said,
“Actually, No, let’s just keep this little happening to ourselves shall we?”
 This time Tom pulled the cover up over Sara and got up to get dressed. Tom said,
“Look Sara I can’t explain our love making episode but it’s something real and I think we need to do it as much as we can, what do you think?”
 Sara, said,
“I loved the feeling and am trying to figure out what just happened. I haven’t ever had this happen before ever, Honest.”
Tom was putting on his pants and socks and shoes now, and headed toward his shirt lying on the floor.
“Look this will take some time to figure out and right now it’s getting late somehow we have lost three hours of time. Look at the clock.”
Sara looked and it was fifteen after midnight.
“Wow, where did the time go so fast, it took us only a moment to do this twice or so it seemed.” Sara looked puzzled at Tom.
Tom answered,
“I don’t know Honey but I have to get some sleep I am exhausted aren’t you?”

Sara thought for a minute and she did feel like she had just run about five miles or more. Sara said,
“Yes this does take its toll on the energy and body.” Tom said,
“Look you stay in bed and I will let myself out. We will be picked up at 0700 for breakfast remembers; I will see you in the morning. Set your clock for 0600 and don’t be late, that’s an order.”
 Sara looked at Tom as he headed toward the door.
“Yes Sir, I will be ready for breakfast and I won’t be late.”
Tom through Sara a kiss across the room and Sara acted like she caught it.
This touching thing was going to be interesting and worth investigating.
Tom left and Sara heard the door lock.
Sara leaned over turned the lamp out and lay in the dark wondering what just happened as she entered dream world with a pleasant smile on her face.

Chapter 9

ORIENTATION

Job Assignments

Tom and Colonel Johnson were already in the cart waiting on the girls. Bonnie had gotten up early to sneak back and shower and get dressed in her room. Bonnie didn’t know about Sara and Tom and Sara wasn’t telling her either. Sara was in the shower already when Bonnie came in yelling at Sara,
“Hurry Sara. We don’t want to be late and I still have to shower and blow dries my hair!” Sara turned off the shower and got out wrapping a towel around her while she was still wet. She opened the door.
“Well, I see you made it back finally!” Bonnie said, “I will tell you all about it later just let me shower, we are in a hurry.”
Sara let Bonnie undress and get in the shower pronto. Then Sara went to get dressed. She had laid out her uniform for the day and got dressed very quickly.
Bonnie followed and opened the door.
There in the cart was Tom and the Colonel waiting with the MP.
The MP spoke first,
“The Colonel insisted we wait. We have lost fifteen minutes of our chow time. Let’s go soldiers!”
They got in the cart and Tom smiled at Sara and Bonnie smiled at the Colonel.
They were all in uniform today and there was a more formal air that would have to remain through the day, at least until they got back to their rooms and were on their own time.
Breakfast was hurried and only knowing glances exchanged and a few whispered comments was all they had time for before heading to orientation.
This left both new couples in apprehensive positions.

They would just have to wait until later to discuss their previous night. Business first and why they were here at this facility.
The MP motioned for the Colonel to gather his group and head for the cart.
The MP met them at the door and everyone boarded in their usual positions and not much was said on the way to the elevator but a few knowing glances.
The MP drove the car onto the elevator and took his passengers one floor up. Sara is keeping track of her location all the while trying not to stare at her new lover. Ground Zero was where their quarters were located and the dining facility was located one floor up Blue Level One.
The Orientation and offices must be above that on Blue Level Two.
Everyone was asked to debark in front of two double doors that apparently were where he or she would receive their orientation.
It was Monday and now 0800.
The Sergeant was first to open the door and said, “Colonel, and troops after you.”
 The girls followed the Colonel in and Bonnie sat next to him and then Sara and the Sergeant. The room was empty. The room became dark and a film began on the big screen. Tom whispered to Sara,
“Our first movie together.”
 Sara kept starring toward the screen. The film was about the Warsaw weapons and then a general briefing on security clearances.
The film finally skipped to the more interesting part about the history of the facility and simply repeated what was already told to them by the MP.

The film began a review of the facility. Their quarter, dining facilities, theatres, bowling alleys, dining facilities and basic knowledge was given of the facility.
Then just toward the end came the part about the Blue levels below Ground Zero.
There was a very severe punishment and no reprimands given for being found wandering in the halls or trying to spy on anyone or anything in the mountain.
The General in charge was now on screen and giving his speech about the severity of keeping this mountain facility Top Secret and National Security was the main concern.
No one was allowed to leave until their weekend passes were approved and at that time they would go to Fort Bliss first and then be allowed to leave from there.
It was very obvious that they were going to be assigned important Top Secret positions today.
The lights came back on and an MP opened the door and said,
“Colonel, would you bring your group and follow me Sir?”
The MP went to the cart and took all four to an office down another corridor and it seemed they were going around in circles inside the mountain before they finally reached an office.
They were stopped at an office again with double doors.
The Colonel stepped out first and the girls and the Sergeant followed.
This time they were taken into an office past a clerk sitting at a desk outside what appeared to be the man in charge’s office.
They were taken to a conference room and the MP said,
“Please remain seated until the General enters the room.”

The colonel sat near the end of the conference table and then Sergeant Bradley sat across form him. Bonnie left a few chairs between her and the Colonel and Sarah left a few chairs between the Sergeant and where she sat across
from Bonnie.
Everyone remained quiet as they waited for the General to enter.
The door opened and several people in uniforms and in white research coats came in and sat down at the opposite end.
Then the General came in.
Everyone stood up and came to attention. The General said,
“Be seated. At ease. This is an informal briefing but pay close attention please.” The General sat down at the head of the large conference table.
“First, I’d like to welcome the newcomers to this facility. We are glad to welcome all of you into our family here. This facility is like no other in that it houses some of the best kept secrets in the world.
We take extra precautions to make sure that the outside world doesn’t know of its existence. This is a world inside a world and yet we are worlds apart.
The people in this room all work on a secret project inside this mountain. This project has been ongoing since 1947.
Each of you newcomers is a specialist in your field. This is why you have been asked to come to work at this facility.
Colonel Johnson, you are an expert in Security and we need a new Security Officer. Sergeant Bradley, you are a specialist in finding weapons systems and we need your expertise.
Specialist Five Bolton. Yes Spec Five because we need a Spec 5 in this position you have been upgraded as of this meeting as has Specialist Butler.

You both will be taken to a room to transcribe all the tapes that Colonel Johnson and Sergeant Bradley will be creating.
It’s been forty years since we first began this Top Secret project and each of you have signed a blanket secrecy agreement not to divulge anything you see here in the mountain.
When you were checked in you were given identification cards last night. These will now be upgraded with your security levels. Sergeant Green will pass those out to you now.”
Sara looked and standing at the door was Sergeant Green. He had slipped in while the General was speaking. He apparently had gone down to get the new identification cards while they were being briefed.
“Now, everyone in this room will be working together.
We all know each other and this is why these people are here.
We all recognize each other from the beginning of when each are assigned to this Top Secret Project. There are hundreds of people assigned in this mountain but most do not have access to this level of security or certain floors. Starting on the left I want everyone to introduce your name and you position here on this project. There are several in lab coats who are scientist from other countries.”
Everyone went around the table introducing themselves as ordered.  Then it was time for the General to speak once again. The General then said,
“Sergeant Bradley now has number one priority over this project and Colonel Johnson will assist him. Sergeant Bradley will be heading up this project in the months to come and he has the highest clearance in this room to gain access to anything he needs.”
The General looked for a response from Sergeant Tom Bradley but noticed there was none. He continued.
“Sergeant Bradley and Colonel Johnson will answer directly to no other and me.

 Sergeant Butler you now are working directly for Colonel Johnson and Sergeant Bolton, you are now working directly for Staff Sergeant Bradley.
You are both to make sure that all there needs are met while here. Also, that all the information that is discovered is to be recorded.
We have plenty of ways to copy the tapes on the area with regard to video but no sound recording. The Security areas are only video monitoring but not sound.”
The General took a minute to let this sink in for everyone.
The General then continued as he looked around the room,
“This is where you two come in. Please make sure that all voices are transcribed and annotated with who says what. Your recording equipment will be brought directly to me.
 I mean all the future Top Secret Conversations here will be transcribed from the microphones these men will be wearing.
You will finds that your positions here are guaranteed as long as you get everything during working hours recorded and transcribed and given directly to me. This information is Top Secret and is understood that you all are now a part of our team. ”
Sarah looked at Tom and Bonnie was looking rather lost while Colonel Johnson had an approving sign on his face while he was giving an approving nod. General continued,
“Now we are going to tell Sergeant Bradley and our new team members everything we know about the aircraft.
“Staff Sergeant Boyd, why don’t’ you start.”
  “Yes Sir.”
 A tall man about six feet stood up with sandy hair, clean shaven, with a long face and a nasal sound to his voice.

“The aircraft went down in 1947 along with another which we only have parts of in pieces. Parts were taken to Fort Worth, Texas and Dayton, Ohio to be studied. This facility was begun in May 1950.
It was not until August 1955 until this facility was completed enough to move the aircraft from Area 51 in Nevada to this White Sands facility.
We only know from the pieces aircraft that exploded that the material cannot be penetrated by anything we have on earth today.
We believe that one was purposely crashed for us to find, and the other was to take the inhabitants back to wherever they came from back in 1947.
We don’t know what caused the second ship to crash. It came down several miles from the first one that apparently imploded into pieces.
A rancher near Roswell, New Mexico found the first pieces. You all may have heard parts of this story in the outside world.
That part we cleverly covered up with disinformation about a weather balloon. The army was in charge of this project form the beginning and remains so with the exception of the scientists and others from other countries who have been cleared at Top Secret to work here.”
The General spoke up,
“Thank you Boyd, that about covers the briefing and the rest of the people in this room all will be working in the area that contains the aircraft. You will get to know all of them in time.
There are only a select few who have ever worked in the direct facility of the aircraft. The computer in Washington has chosen all four of you and no one has ever questioned why another is here.
We all work together and we each have a separate job to do. With that said, let’s get onto Black Level where your new assignments will begin.

Everyone will be escorted down together in the back elevator. We have more than one that goes down. The MP will show you how to swipe your identification cards if you have trouble. Just report to the nearest MP and you will be assisted.
In the meantime, let’s head on down to the aircraft. This is your team Sergeant Bradley and you will be in charge when I am not around is that clear to everyone?” There was an immediate,
“Yes Sir”
by the whole room.
Everyone boarded carts and the General took the new four assigned personnel with him in his own car driven by one MP. There were about five carts in all following the General’s.
The General motioned forward and on to the elevator down to red level one. Each cart waited until the General went down first.
There were double elevators going down and as the doors opened nothing could be seen but a wall and the cart had to stop and the General spoke,
“We will have to walk form here.” The four of them went with the General and followed him to a personnel elevator.
The General swiped his card and they rode the elevator down to the 18th floor where the General again took out his identification card and swiped it in a slot so the elevator door would open.
The Colonel and Tom followed the General and the girls followed in the rear. They walked down a long winding corridor to where a man in a lab coat greeted the General.
“General, we are ready to begin when you are Sir.” The General said,
“Well let’s get to it then.”

The lab technician said something into what appeared to be a small walkie Talkie as if he was speaking to someone at control.
The General then addresses the new team,
And says,
“Please follow me.”
Two huge steel doors open in front of the General and the group waits silently for them to open. There in front of them was a huge airplane hangar room with high ceilings. As the doors slowly opened, the scene was unbelievable to anyone viewing it for the first time. There were ceilings at least fifty feet high and lights set up everywhere that appeared to shine brighter than fluorescent but different than any that Sara had ever seen before.
There was a large two-story building to the left of the entrance with windows wide and open out to view what was obviously the aircraft.
The General watched as everyone went to their respective stations.
There were technicians bustling around and it was obvious that all the head personnel were with the General in the meeting.
Only a few was left behind that had to stay to man the project.
Sara thought to herself in a low whisper aloud without noticing her own voice,
 “Oh My god, this is like my dreams. I have been here before in my dreams. This is Gus. It is real. I knew it. It was all from my childhood. But, I remember now. Parts anyway.”
Sergeant Tom Bradley was looking around and glanced at Sara holding back from the group.
Then the General said,
“Sergeant if you will be so kind as to begin you tour of the aircraft for weapon systems? The Colonel will go with you. Colonel it is your job to keep this aircraft and everything here protected.

Sergeant Bradley you are here to find the weapon systems. Bolton and Butler you are here to assist the Colonel and the Sergeant and to make sure that all their needs are met while working on this project. We know this aircraft has a hull that cannot be penetrated. We’ve been trying since 1947.”
The General walked over to a table where there were pieces a metal looking alloy. Picking up a small piece he crumpled it up in his hands. When he laid it out on the table the crumpled up alloy flattened out smooth again. The Colonel’s eyes got big. He took a moment to glance at Tom and Bonnie.
Sara was still looking at the table in disbelief.
The Colonel said,
“Excuse me Sir, but what country assembled this aircraft?”
“Colonel, what you are looking at is not of this world.”
The Colonel’s eyebrows raised and the Colonel looked at Tom.
Tom looked shocked at the Colonel and then Sara.
“We don’t know much. I will tell you what we know in a nutshell so you can grasp the gravity of the situation you are faced with here Sergeant Bradley. The aircraft is estimated to travel up to 1800 miles an hour or faster. The scientists here have been working on this aircraft and estimate that this spacecraft will fly out of the earth’s atmosphere without damaging the aircraft. We believe that this aircraft only had two inhabitants flying this aircraft.” Tom asked,
“How do we know this Sir?”
 The General began walking toward the craft,
“Tom I will let you see that for yourself! Colonel I want you to join Tom in this first preview. The aircrafts power source is believed to be exhausted. We found the doors open with the occupants deceased. That’s all I can tell you.”

The General stopped at the foot of the ramp leading to the door of the aircraft.
“Gentlemen please board the craft and look for yourselves.”
The General motioned for the girls to go up to the control room to be fitted with their equipment.
“Lieutenant please escort our Specialists to the control monitoring room upstairs.”
There was a man in a lab coat that had been staying behind the General for sometime. He motioned and the girls followed his lead. Then they were met by another lab coat technician at the stairway up that was in grey paint. Everything was shiny grey and was in a type of no dust magnetic field. Now Tara was beginning to feel different.
The girls were escorted by a technician waiting at the bottom of the ramp, up to the main control room. Sara was looking over her shoulder as Tom and the Colonel were approaching the runway to the aircraft.
Tom was looking straight ahead and the Colonel had a reluctant look on his face and was hesitating to follow. Both Tom and Steve walked slowly toward the open door not knowing what they would find inside the aircraft. Sara and Bonnie were taken into the communication room where they had never seen so much high tech equipment in one place.
  The girls just stood around and were allowed to watch out the big picture window as they could see the oval silver aircraft sitting in place with big huge clamps holding it in place. There was a long desk cabinet that wrapped around the room with computers and monitoring devices all around. The technician motioned for the two Specialists to be seated. Not much was said. It seemed that everyone was told to not speak or only as little as possible. Tara realized that there were many unspoken understood commands already in place around this area with this UFO.
It was easier to grasp the size of this aircraft from up above. Sara was getting a headache and had a slight buzz in her head.

She wasn’t sure if it from al she had seen and was having trouble believed it or if she was catching a head cold. She whispered to Bonnie,
“Does your head hurt?” Bonnie looked over at Sara and said,
“No does yours, I am having trouble believing what I am seeing though.” A technician looked at them and the girls understood they weren’t to even whisper at this time. They watched from the side of the window in silence. There was a speaker outside the room and the General had a microphone. He was speaking to Tom.
“Tom can you hear me?”
  Tom was waiting at the top of the ramp for the Colonel who was walking stiff legged up the ramp.
“Come on Colonel, this thing has been here forty years. There isn’t anything going to hurt you.”
“I will take my time if you don’t mind. This isn’t just any aircraft.”
Tom laughed and went in and found a chair to sit down. Then finally the Colonel walked in and sat down in a seat next to Tom.
Tom looked at the Colonel waiting for him to sit down then said,
“Let’s see what this thing is made of.”
The Colonel was already close to panic and said,
“No Tom. Uh, Tom don’t touch anything, please. We don’t know what this thing will do. Didn’t you hear what the General said, this isn’t of this world, and we have no idea what it will do.”
 Tom said,
“Oh come on Colonel, relax. This is what we are here to do remember?”
The Colonel said,
“You are here to do; I am just supposed to keep it secure.”
 Tom looked down at the console in front of him where there were two indentions for hands less one finger the small finger.
There were places in front of the Colonel as well Tom said out loud,
“That’s funny, the little finger is missing.”
Tom put his hand in the indention putting his third finger and little finger in the same indention. Nothing happened.
  Then Tom put his other hand in the other indention and the lights came on.
The Colonel started to get up and Tom grabbed his arm. “Stop Colonel. We have to figure this thing out. Now put your hands in the indentions, Sir.”
 The Colonel said,
“Something is happening.”
  Bradley put the Colonels hands in the indentions as the Colonel looked on helplessly as if shock was setting into his body.
Slowly the illumination got brighter and the chairs began moving The Colonel said,
“The chairs are moving”
Tom said,
“Don’t let go maintain Colonel don’t move your hands.”
“Oh I can’t. I can’t move my hands. I‘m scared stiff.”
 The Colonel was panic-stricken.
The chairs turned until they were back to back and the consoles were in front of them.
Tom said,
“It’s Okay Colonel. Just be still and remain calm and let’s see what happens next.”
The Colonel said,
“Well, at this point, that’s not a problem. I think my body is in shock.”
The consoles were lighting up and there were windows all around that weren’t there before where they could see out all away around them. Somehow they could see out as plain as day and yet none could see in.
There were people outside running all over and then Tom noticed that the door was closing.

The ramp slowly contracted and a door came down. As the door closed it cut the cables to the lights that techs had set up inside the aircraft. The door was now closed.

Pandemonium was now the order of business outside the ship. The lighting was dim inside the ship but it was easy to see that the Colonel was on the brink of full shock. The Colonel was trying to speak,
“Sergeant, they said it was deactivated forty years ago.” Tom said,
“Well Colonel it looks as if it has been reactivated. When Tom had said the word reactivated the monitors that looked like televisions or computer screen came on inside the ship.
The Colonel started swearing at the top of his lungs,
“Sergeant stop touching buttons. You have to be doing something to power up this ship. We could wind up on the moon if you aren’t careful. Now shut this thing down, I want out of here now! That’s an order!”
Tom said,
“I don’t know if I can Sir. I really don’t know what I’ve done. Now let s see if we can undo what we’ve done. Put your hands in the console.”
The Colonel yelled back,
“I have not moved them, I can’t.”
Tom tried to look over the back of the chair but it was too high. The seats fit them exactly.
Tom then said,
“Deactivate.”
The console dimmed, the screens went away and everything became invisible.
The chairs rotated back to their original positions the door opened and the ramp came back down.
There were small lights at their feet and soft lights along the lamp to illuminate the ramp out.
All the time the chairs were moving the Colonel was fighting with the console to remove his hands.

The instant the Colonel’s hands were free he made a mad rush for the and breathing very hard he was running down the ramp and outside he went as fast as his legs could carry him.

Chapter 10

FIRST ENCOUNTER WITH UFO AIRCRAFT

Tom walked nonchalantly out the door and down the ramp.
There was already a cart there to meet with hem with the General sitting in the passenger seat with a look of total disbelief.
There were technicians all around and scientists in lab coats all stopping where they were to just look in disbelief.
None knew what to do next. Another cart arrived for the Colonel with a medic on board. The colonel was hyperventilating so the cart hurried him away.
The General said to Tom in a total sound of amazement and disbelief,
“Well, I’ll be damned. What in God’s name happened in there? Our lines were cut so we couldn’t help you.”
The General looked around at all the personnel standing around looking. There were over twenty people all looking at Tom for an answer.
 Tom finally spoke up.
 “I don’t know what happened Sir. It did it all on it’s on. All we did is sit down and put our hands on the console.”
The General looked around at al the personnel waiting for an explanation. It was apparent they weren’t getting one today from Tom.
The General motioned for Tom to get on the cart. “We better go back to my office and discuss what just happened.”
 The general and Tom went to the elevator alone and the General put in his card to open and then to close the doors. They went up to where a cart and MPs were waiting for the elevator with the General and Tom to arrive.

They boarded the cart and went to an office that Tom had not previously been in before. He was alone with the General and the clerk stood as they passed in front of him to go into the General’s private office. The General motioned to the two overstuffed leather chairs and a sofa. The general said,
“Care to join me in a drink?”
 Tom said,
“No Sir I’m good.”
The General said,
  “I figured you needed one after that little event. Would you like a cigar?”
Tom replied,
“No Sir, but I would like to light up a cigarette if you don’t mind?”
The General said,
  “Please by all means, be my guest!”
The General got his drink and lit up a cigar and said,
“Tom I’d like you to just call me by my name Paul and for easiness I will just call you Tom.”
Tom looked at the General and said,
“Yes Sir.”
 The General exhaled his cigar after lighting it and sat down across from Tom.
“Now, Tom what just happened on that UFO?”
Tom exhaled his Viceroy cigarette and said,
“Well Sir, I mean Paul, we just sat down in the two chairs at the console and I told the Colonel to put his hands in the indentures and I did the same thing. The lights came on and we could see out all around us. We could see the technicians running away from the aircraft. The ramp came up and the door came down. The lights coming on were all that happened other than we could see the consoles light up and the consoles turned like desks towards us locking us in place.
We couldn’t move our hands. I said the words, reactivate to the Colonel while we were talking and I guess that’s what did it. It must work on voice command. The Colonel was panicking and wanted out so I said the word deactivate and everything went back as it was and the lights went off and the door opened and the ramp came back down.
That’s all I can tell you. Nothing else happened.”
The General thought for a minute and took a couple of puffs on his cigar and took a swig of his drink then said, “Well Tom, I want you to know that you have done more in the last few minutes than anyone has been able to do in this century with that thing.”
The General took a puff on his cigar and a drink of his Scotch.
“I want you and Colonel Johnson to keep working on this aircraft and find out what makes it tick. Find the weapon systems and find out all you can. This is the biggest break since we’ve had this UFO; I mean craft from another world. Do you understand?”
Tom said,
“Yes Sir but one thing Sir, I, mean Paul.”
The General said,
“Yes what is that?”
 Tom continued,
“I don’t think you can get Colonel Johnson back on that thing. His nerves are shot. He is a good man don’t get me wrong but he is a bit high strung if you know what I mean and he may be good in security but General, I mean Paul, this isn’t an ordinary assignment by any means!”
The General sat chewing on the end of his cigar for a moment, then said,
“The Colonel came with high marks and highly recommended for this Top Secret mission. I can deal with him on the security issues later then. If not Colonel then who will help you?”
Tom thought for a minute and then said,
“Why not the assistant you already assigned me, Sergeant Bolton?”
 The General looked surprised and said,

“But she is a woman. What makes you think she will handle it any better than Colonel Johnson will?”
Tom looked at the General and said,
“I really don’t know General. I spent some time with her and we have a rather odd connection already. Something like ESP. I just have a hunch that she is the right person for the job. I had dinner with her last night Sir and I feel that she has a special talent for handling her emotions.” The General thought about what Tom was saying and blew out a couple of puffs on his cigar. He finished his drink and then said,
“Okay then. As long as you put in a special request for Sergeant Bolton I can handle the red tape. You are now the man in charge of that UFO I mean foreign spacecraft. They want us to address if as a Spacecraft not of earth origin but I still call it a UFO.
Everything that goes on here is under my command anyway. Besides, I shouldn’t get any resistance from the Pentagon once they read my report. So you both are here for the duration of this project then. You are committing Sergeant Bolton to a future that will require her to work on this project underground with you for the duration.
I cannot tell you how long the Pentagon will want to keep you both here. The Colonel will still be in charge of security and for securing the aircraft and all personnel under me.
Sergeant Bolton has already seen what happened and will have her own response to the situation. Tell you what. Why don’t you brief her on your decision tonight alone and I will meet with you both in the morning say 0800 here in my office In the mean time I will run the idea by Colonel Johnson and see if he is receptive to giving up his position as your right hand Commander!”
Tom laughed and the General had a knowing smile on his face as he puffed on his cigar and took another drink to finish his Johnny Walker Black Label scotch from his private stock.
 Tom looked grateful and said,

“That will be great Sir. I will be more than happy to tell Sergeant Bolton of my decision and I believe she will be honored to accept the position as my assistant, I mean my assistant on board the ship or right hand Commander as you call it Sir.” The General stood up and said,
“Very well then, Sergeant Bolton will have a chance to keep records first hand then instead of from the control room on a handset. That should give her a boost up in life. Although no one on the outside world will ever know about this. We are truly world’s apart form the outside Sergeant you understand?”
Tom said,
“Yes Sir, I believe we will be a good team for you Sir!”
The General walked Tom to the door and said,
“Go ahead and take the rest of the day off. You’ve earned it. I will look after the Colonel and Sergeant Butler and you look after Sergeant Bolton. What’s her first name?”
 Tom smiled and said,
“Sara Sir.”
The General said,
“Okay then you have your orders then. You are in charge of this mission for me. It takes the pressure off of me and your Colonel then. Tell Sara I will meet with her and you in the morning here in my office. I want to get to know her on a first name basis. I want to be able to read you both clearly without all the red tape. We three will make sure all the proper records are kept on our progress with the UFO damn it, I mean spacecraft.
I have to stop calling it that. I am not supposed to allow that term because we can all slip. Bu Damn it all. I don’t allow anyone to refer to it by that but I am finding out I am slipping myself. I guess that episode sort of stirred up my emotions to see the blasted think doing something in person.”

 Tom consoled the General,
“I totally understand Sir and aircraft is the word! So am I dismissed back to my quarters?”
 The General patted Tom on the back as he opened the door for him,
“I am really impressed with your demeanor and calmness about this entire Sergeant. We will have to make sure you are Staff Sergeant or better for doing this fine service for your country soldier.”
Tom said,
“Thank you Sir. I have my pilot’s license and to tell you the truth I felt at home in there.”
 The General was very happy and was glad Tom was happy.
“Yes Tom and I will send Sara back to her quarters and you can meet her there if that’s Okay with you?”
Tom said,
“That’s fine Sir. I will discuss what I would like her to assist me with since she wasn’t on board today if that’s Okay with you Sir.”
 The General piped out before leaving his office,
“Any other time I would deny that request but we now have a situation that has to be controlled among the three of us only is that understood?”
 Tom said,
“Yes Sir, until 0800 then Sir.”
The General said,
“That’s fine then I know how to write up the new special orders and we are all set for a new project date beginning tomorrow at 0800 with you and uh, Sara.”
 The General spoke next to the MP waiting outside his door. “Take Sergeant Bradley back to his quarters and find Sergeant Bolton and tell her she has the rest of the day off to have an informal meeting with Sergeant Bradley in private. Is that clear?”
The MP spoke up,
“Yes Sir, perfectly clear.”

The general said,
“Good then you’re all dismissed. Oh, I want them back here in my office immediately after breakfast. Make sure they have an early breakfast together then bring them here immediately. We have a big day ahead of us. You can bring them personally.”
The General went back in his office to finish his cigar and to get on with his report. Tom left with the MP and was looking forward to meeting with Sara in private. Tom was hoping that she would be excited about him recommending her for the job.
It only seemed natural after what they had experienced between them the night before.
Tom thought maybe she would agree that they already had set up an interesting telepathic connection that might come in handy with the aircraft.
Tom thought to himself, we are definitely getting ready for another world. Tom said in a whisper to himself,
“Well, it is now time to face Sara and see how she reacted to the UFO experience.”
Couldn’t have been any worse than Colonel Johnson Tom thought to himself. Tom headed back to his quarters and began thinking internally,
“There must be a way to approach this out of this world experience with a logical of this world mind set. There has to be some logical explanation.
This could be a test to see how we react to this situation. The army has been known to do a lot of weird things that they called experiments such as the Philadelphia experiment.
Maybe this was one of those types of test to see if we go crazy. Tom thought deeper to himself, but why all this trouble and look at all the people that are involved. Tom thought, the aircraft looked real enough and he had heard about the UFO crash at Roswell and had seen a movie once about it. This seems too surreal to be real.”

Tom had so many questions himself that it would be nice to have someone like Sara to share his thoughts and ideas.
Tom finally reached his room and decided to go over to Sara’s room to see if she had made it back. Tom knocked and to his surprise she was back and so was Bonnie. Tom said,
“May I come in?”
Sara just opened the door and looked as if she was in shock.
Bonnie was lying down with a washcloth over her eyes.
Sara whispered,
“Bonnie is sleeping; maybe we should go to your room if you don’t mind?”
Tom opened the door and motioned out the door with his hand.
Sara went to get her passkey in her purse and then decided to take her whole purse.
Tom and Sara walked down the hall and over to his room without saying a word.
Tom opened his door and Sara quietly walked over to the sofa and sat down.
Tom wasn’t sure what to say. He finally asked,
“Would you like a diet Pepsi or coffee?”
 Sara said,
“Coffee would be nice if you don’t mind making it?” Tom said,
“No not at all. Won’t take a minute. Make yourself at home.”
Sara set her purse down on the end table and just sat there thinking. Tom returned announcing,
“The coffee is brewing, hope you like Maxwell House. It’s all I buy?”
Sarah replied,
“No, that is what I prefer. I buy Maxwell House too, all the time.”

Tom sat next to Sara and grabbed her hand. Sara jerked her hand back.
Tom said,
“Woe girl. Remember me, the guy that you made love too?”
Sara looked at him and tears began to run down her eyes. She began crying and Tom was at a loss for words so just leaned forward and let her cry on his shoulder.
Tom was for once in his life completely as a loss for words. Tom was lost and confused when it came to women and their emotions. His mother and father never shared their emotions with their children and Tom was never close to his wife. She was more of a convenience on paper for his profession.

Sara finally stopped crying and Tom got up and got a tissue and wiped her eyes.
Sara’s mascara made her eyes black as she rubber them and Tom couldn’t help but laugh.
Sara said,
“Why are you laughing at a time like this?”
Tom replied,
  “I’m sorry but you look like a raccoon with those black eyes. It’s your mascara running.”
 Sara said,
“Oh, excuse me for a moment; may I borrow your bathroom?”
Tom said,
“Sure Sweetie you know where it is, I’ll get our coffee, you drink it black?”
Sara said,
“With cream.”
Sara got up and went to the bathroom to look in the mirror and to wipe her face. She washed her face and came back and sat down. Tom brought the coffee and said, “Here’s the cream knock yourself out.”
 Sara fixed her coffee took a sip and said,
“Thank you. I needed that.”
 

Tom said,
“Are you Okay now?”
Sara replied,
“I guess so. I am so happy and confused at the same time.”
 Tom said,
  “Happy, I thought you were upset or scared or something. Why did you pull away your hand when I went to hold it?”
Sara looked around the room since she was visiting for the first time then replied,
“I guess I felt like I really didn’t know you, I feel like I really don’t know anything anymore.

I mean this was a day shared with people but it doesn’t seem real.”
Tom didn’t know what to say and took a sip of his coffee as he listened intently. Tom knew being a good listener was what his old girlfriend a psychologist had told him was the best remedy for when women were upset.
“I have had dreams about that ship or UFO all my life and now to know it’s real, I am happy and well, I can’t explain all these mixed emotions I’m having.”
Tom thought for a moment before reacting,
“You mean you have had dreams about that ship, or you mean one just like it, or dreams in general about UFOs?”
  Sara was having rough time thinking and answering this question.
“Well, I guess I mean that ship. I have always had dreams for as along as I can remember since I was a little girl. Once, my Grandmother and Aunt and Uncle brought me to White Sands to stay on an Indian Reservation and I was brought to the place where my Uncle worked.
He was real important and my cousins who were his children said he worked on UFOs.

I just took it as the truth and we went and played in the white sand dunes. I wasn’t sure if I dreamed it or actually saw it but I have memories of watching that ship fly overhead and land n the white sand in front of me. From there I don’t know what happened.
The three of us woke up on the hill close to the ship and it was gone. I tried to tell my grandmother and she just told me that we left the adults and went to play in the sand dunes and they cold see us playing and let us play all day but I must have fallen asleep and dreamed it while laying on the sand dunes.
So, I knew it was real in my mind but all these years I just went along with my Grandmother’s explanation that I had dreamed the UFO. Now, I am not so sure. I know that we are out north of El Paso and they took us for hours out in the desert that looked to me it could be close to White Sands but who knows for sure.
This place would be hard to find in the desert. Now, I am thinking that all my life I have been a part of something but it feels surreal. I can’t decide how to feel. I am not sure of what is real and what is not.”
She finally looked at Tom in such an honest way that Tom thought to himself now what do I say. Tom took another sip of his coffee and set his cup down. Tom took Sara’s hand and this time she didn’t resist.
“Sara, I believe you and I know this must be hard for you but we need to figure this out together. Maybe there is a reason you were chosen for this job, I mean in the mountain, here with me.”
Sara looked rather sheepishly, and started to say something and thought it better not to, not yet.
 Sara said,
“You really believe me that I may have really saw a UFO and was not dreaming it?”
Tom touched her face and lifted her head to look into her eyes as he answered her,

“Yes, Sweetie, I know you did because I have seen one too!”
Tom gently kissed her lips and Sara grabbed him in a strong passionate hug and kissed him back in gratitude. Tom could hardly breathe. Tom finally pulled away and put his hands on her arms.
“Wow, you are really strong girl!” Sara looked at Tom and laughed,
“That’s what my mother always said when I hugged her strong! I guess I just really appreciate you saying that, like you believe in me and I’m not crazy!”
Tom looked at Sara and said,
“Sweetie if you are crazy then I’m right there with you. I know this is hard for you but do you realize that we experienced that UFO together today in this mountain?” Sara replies,
“Yes, but I was in a control room behind glass and you actually went in it. What happened in there, what was it like?”
Tom let her hand go and reached for his coffee and took a sip of his coffee very slowly as he was thinking to himself.

Tom gathered his breath so he could answer.
“Well, not much happened, there were two chairs and me and the Colonel sat down. Then the consoles turned and the door closed and the consoles came on and we could see everyone outside running and trying to get away from the sparking big black cables. Someone finally turned off the power to the cables and then the Colonel started to panic. He thought we were going to take off for the moon. I figured out that the ship was on auto pilot and I said to deactivate out loud and everything just stopped and the door opened and then we left the ship.”

Sara sat hanging on his every word then said,
“I wish I could have been there with you!”
Tom looked at her and said,
“Funny you should say that because after our little ESP experience together, I was thinking the very same thing.”
Sarah was now excited,
“Really, you really mean that. You aren’t just making it up. You really thought of me in there. I was thinking of your and that I wanted to be there too. Could you read my thoughts or thinking what I was? Do you think it is this magnetic energy in this mountain or something we have?”
  “Well how about joining me tomorrow and we can find out together?”
 Sara looked at him and her eyes got bigger and she sat straight up in excitement,
“What! Do you think I could, I mean, would the General allow me to go inside with you?”
Tom sat back and put his arm around Sara as a father would do and squeezed her to him,
“I have already asked the General if you could go with me tomorrow and he said, yes!”
Sara jumped up and was so excited she bounced around the room like a little girl.
 Sara said,
“Oh my God, Oh my God, I can’t believe this, this is really happening, I’m talking to a guy that is saying I can go on a UFO with him, oh my God!”
Tom was watching Sara react and then said,
“Wow, I didn’t know you could be so, so excited!” Sara sat back down next to him and said,
“Tell me what the General said, please Tom, I mean Sergeant, I mean Tom, oh you know what I mean, See even this whole new friendship or lover thing is confusing. I just mean there are so many feelings and so much happening now that is new and different just being in this mountain was an experience and meeting you,

and then seeing the UFO, I mean it’s more than a person can take or absorb at one time.”
Tom laughed and said,
“You are right about that, I feel the same way but I tell you I’m hungry, can you just decide to let all this sink in while we go eat?”
Sara replied,
“Sure, why not. I guess I’m hungry. I have been so overwhelmed I haven’t even noticed the time. Tom answered,
“Well, its 1230 and maybe the food will help us adjust to all of this new information. This coffee isn’t enough. I drink coffee all day anyway but I could use something else. Do you mind if we go on to the Dining here or if you want we can venture out to the mall and see what they have in this place besides the mess hall?”
Sara thought for a minute,
“Whatever you want to do, I don’t really care. I just need to have you take the lead because my head is really swirling.”
 Tom said,
“Ok it’s the mall then and we can see what else this place has to offer. I have a feeling we will be here a long time.”
 Sara looked at Tom and kissed him in a thankful way.
“I am so glad you are hearing. I mean that. I am so glad I met you and that we well, bonded. I feel so lucky and I am so glad I came on this mission; I mean was assigned to this job. I, well, you know what I mean don’t you. I mean I can’t believe I am here and actually experiencing this for real.
I have always believed in UFO’s and other worlds, and well that we weren’t the only ones in this universe but I never thought I would never see real proof in this lifetime. I was always a believer but couldn’t share my thoughts and feelings because when I did my Mom would say there was no such thing as UFOs and would tell me I was a dreamer.”

Tom said,
“Well, let’s not talk about that around people, let’s just go eat and take a breather and we can come back here to talk afterwards if you want?”
Sara said,
“Oh yes, please. Let’s go eat and then come back here. I’ll try to settle down and keep my composure although it will be really hard since I know I am going on a real UFO tomorrow”
 Tom said,
“Is that a deal then, we go eat and come back here to talk about this Top Secret mission as you call it?”
Sara laughed in excitement and said,
“It’s a deal; let me grab my purse while you call security for our ride. I will go freshen up then we can go exploring our new home and the shops.”
Tom called security then lit a cigarette and waited on Sara to come out of the bathroom. He also needed to freshen up before leaving. Security knocked and Tom opened the door. Sara said,
“Let me get our map we may need it.”
 Sara grabbed the map and her purse then locked the door behind them on his on room.
Tom said,
“So what will it be my lady, it will have to be something we can find in the underground city. Have you ever been there?”
Sara looked at Tom to see if he was being serious and said, “No, never, have you?”
Tom said,
“No, my Dear we will have the pleasure of experiencing this also for the first time together.”
They boarded the cart that took them down the long hall and to the elevator where they went up to Level Two the recreation area.

There they disembarked and saw the signs pointing different directions. They were both amazed at how huge the place was. It was like being in the Casinos around the country such as in St. Louis or Las Vegas inside the buildings but down malls that had inside lighting.
There were areas like the French Quarters with building facings resembling those in New Orleans. There were areas that resembled New York and St. Louis.
There were signs toward the bowling alley, video games, theatres, and the fast food area, which had Mc Donald’s, Burger King, Taco Bell and others. This had been covered in their briefing but it was nothing like seeing it with your own eyes.
Tom and Sara began on a nice leisurely walk about the underground city. Tom said,
“This is going to be nice isn’t it? We will have to finish the next three days in what is called processing and orientation before we get to move up to our own rooms. Now that you are an NCO we will both be on the same floor. It’s my understanding that the officers have two floors, the Non-commissioned officers have two floors and the enlisted have four floors of nothing but apartments. The General explained a lot to me but one thing I will have later is my own cart since I’ve been assigned a special assignment. That will be convenient for us. I won’t have to call security. Well, do you see an area you think you would like to try?”

 Sara was looking around as they walked and said,
“Well, anything is Okay with me. My head is still spinning and so is my stomach now thinking of all the food here. We can go Dutch.”
Tom said,
“That’s mighty nice of you my Dear but I invited you so this is on me, so name your poison.”
Sara said,
“Do you like spaghetti?”
 Tom said,
“Sure but I can fix that for you if you want to go to the Commissary, it’s on the same floor.”

Sara said,
“Let’s do that sometime but for now let’s eat here and avoid the cleanup in the room. Okay?”
Tom was happy to hear that and said,
“Well, let’s step in here.”
Tom led the way and they went into an Italian restaurant and looked at the menus. They both decided on spaghetti with French toast.
“Did you know there are over 50,000 troops in this mountain not counting the support personnel?”
Sara looked rather shocked,
“No, I didn’t know. I guess I have been so in awe of this place I missed that part in orientation. I remember that security has the whole Forth floor and that the phones and electronics are on the Third floor. What I find interesting is that all the rooms are bugged and the whole place has security cameras. Did you here the part where if anyone caught in a restricted area without clearance and authorization will never see the light of day?”
 Tom laughed,
“That caught my attention too. The General said there are even places that he isn’t authorized to go. This is needed to know basis and clearance for levels. Of course the common areas are what we have a map for levels Ground
Zero, One and Two. The permanent quarters are above Level 3 and Level 4 and also in Levels 5 through 18.
 I would like to take you up to the observation deck sometime. We will still be in the mountain but the shudders open and we can see the stars.”
Sara looked at Tom and said,
“Tom, How romantic.”
 Tom said,
“Huh, oh uh. Yes my Dear, I guess that is romantic.” They both laughed and then their meals were served.

“Well, we will have our own quarters assigned and our own quarters or apartment up around level fifteen after we are finished with the five day standard processing. I think we are getting a crash course but we still have to keep with the administrative procedures of the standard protocol. We came in with the new Security Officer and also on a special mission so everything isn’t exactly as the regular enlisted has it when they come in. I have a feeling we are getting the red carpet treatment from the General.” Sara had cut her spaghetti and noticed Tom used the Spoon and fork technique her mother had taught her.
“Tom you eat spaghetti just like mother used to make me with a spoon and fork. I cut mine up because it is less messy. I’ve always been a messy eater. Those three-minute meals in boot camp were really hard on me. I was always making a mess. I thought I would warn you.”
Tom looked at Sara, who had meat sauce on her face and laughingly said,
“I see what you mean. Wipe your face.”
 Sara became embarrassed and wiped her face with the napkin.
“Guess you need to know that I am not perfect and am somewhat of a mess.”
 Tom laughed again and said,
“Well, Sweetie, after what I have already experienced with you I can overlook the mess!”
 Sara looked surprised that he would bring up the subject in public.
Sara looked sweetly at Tom and smiled a genuine smile for the first time.
Tom thought to himself,
“I can see that this ice queen is finally starting to melt. Maybe I can think of some more romantic things to entice this woman into doing my bidding. Actually I think I like her more than I should. She seems genuine enough and yet I can’t wait to see her in that UFO. “

Sara began watching Tom as he was in deep thought as he ate his spaghetti.
“What you thinking about? Now you look like you are guilty of what I am accused of all the time, daydreaming or letting your mind wander.”
Tom said,
“Oh I was just thinking about tomorrow but we can’t talk about that here. Remember the walls have eyes. I am not so sure they don’t have ears. But, maybe not. I guess we are all pretty secure down here underground. The General said, the security only monitored the video and not the sound. But, maybe not in the common areas. Maybe the secured areas where we are with that uh spacecraft really does have to be recorded. Well, enough shop talk.” Tom looked like he was switching gears in his own mind for the night.
  “Let’s tour the area here on Level Two for the rest of the evening then we can get a good night sleep since we have a 0800 meeting with the General. Until we get our meetings over with the General will have to escort us to the uh, I mean underground.”
  Tom thought better than to say UFO or Red Level so not to arouse suspicion by the others sitting around them. Tom realized that being around Sara was disarming. He had not been the super spy or gallant James Bond agent that he had always been in the past. Tom let out a sound like he was laughing at himself.
Sara had to know and said,
“Now what are you thinking about?”

Sara was more than curious about Tom and his ways would take some getting use to.
Tom answered,
“Oh I was just thinking about how different I am with you than how I normally am and found it amusing.” Sara didn’t know how to take that,
“What do you mean different, you mean that you are not being yourself around me?”
Tom was being obvious,
“No, actually I mean that I like myself better and I like being with you. I feel like I can trust you and for the first time in a long time I feel good about being alive. I feel like you are the first person I am sharing experiences with that are well, good. I do not have to kill anyone to stay alive and yet am still employed by the government. It’s nice just to sit down and have a regular conversation with someone. I haven’t done this well, in years!”
Sara now was surprised that Tom was already opening up to her.
“Well, Tom, I feel the same way. I haven’t always made the best choices when it comes to the opposite sex or partners and now, well, I can’t explained what happened between us but it was very bonding. I haven’t ever had this feeling before. It’s not normal.”
Tom looked at Sara and raised his eyebrows,
“I think I know what you mean not normal. But, in a good way not normal, right?”
Sara laughed and said,
“Yes, in a good way not normal. That’s the best way to describe what’s happened to us. I guess this whole new experience is sort of in a surreal setting. That could have a lot to do with it you know. After all this isn’t the normal environment for most people who have met and well, you know.”

Tom looked at Sara and this time stared in her eyes. Sara remembered the first time she saw that look in El Paso. Sara let out a sigh and said,
“I love it when you do that.”
Tom said,
“Do what?”
Sara was smiling and a little embarrassed and tried to stare back,
“Look into my eyes!”
 Tom smiled and they looked like they were ready for another night in bed.
 Tom said,
“Well, Sweetie lets get out of here before you talk me into another night like we had last time. You and I need to save our strength for our new assignment!”
Sara said,
“I guess you are right, we will have plenty of time to visit and we are here on a special assignment. Isn’t it great?”
Tom paid the bill and they walked around Level Two and shared the usual small talk about the shops and took the cart back down to their own rooms.
Tom gently kissed Sara and said,
“See you in the morning. I will call security for a cart to be here for breakfast. See you at 0700.”
Sara walked into her room and Bonnie was gone. She grabbed a shower and thought about Tom in the shower. She thought to herself that cold showers weren’t a replacement for sex. Sara turned the shower to hot and let it hit her back. Sara was just letting her body soak in the heat and the feelings of what had all happened in the past couple of days. Time was moving fast and was going to go even faster after tomorrow. She knew her life would change tomorrow. She would have to deal with all the old feelings from when she was a girl and also her dreams. There was no going back.

Sara thought to herself,
“I actually saw a real UFO today. This means that there are others out there for real. Just like in Taken. The difference is that that was a SCI FI event and a television show. This is real and I am in it.
 It is funny that I have always believed in UFO’s and when I was in the seventh grade I had my first real discussion with the science teacher when I told her that there were twelve planets and not nine.
She was upset and made me speak of what I knew to be the truth in front of the whole class. I remember leaving in an upset mood because she wouldn’t believe me. She said until I could prove it not to bring up the matter again that I had to accept there were only nine. I felt angry and right at the same time for the first time. It was an enlightening moment in my life that I will never forget. Why did I believe that I was right?
I somehow deep inside just knew the truth. Now, I know the truth that there are really UFO’s and that means there must be people or beings that fly them. Now, I may learn of who I really am and where I come from for real.
I never believed my parents were my real parents and that some how just like the little girl in Taken that I was always different. I could do things different and kept my powers to myself. Well, other than the psychic readings I did with Tarot and crystal ball scrying. These were just tools to get me to go to that special place in my mind.”
Tara got out of the shower but was still thinking to herself, as she got ready for bed.
“I have to say my prayers. I have a lot to be thankful to God for and also Godmother, and Jesus Christ our Lord and Savior of earth, and the angels and guides, and the prophets who has gone before. Prophets who have gone before.
I wander why I think that. I wander if I really know things that others don’t for a reason. I could always feel an earthquake coming but I never knew how I knew this. I am so different.

Plus, now look at this fine position I am in and yet it was me taking an investigation to find out what Tom or John or whoever he is really knows.
Now this is going to complicate things because there is a branch of the government that put me in this position with the Pentagon and the U.S. Army. Someone is pulling my chain and that would be the government but it must be the men in black.
I am going to have the experience of my life and have to figure out how much I am suppose to tell the government. How am I supposed to run all the intelligence arms including the army?
What about the National Security Agency that the contact mentioned. He was obviously with some arm of the government that was working with the NSA. So, the plot thickens but I am not Sherlock Holmes or even Watson. Well, that was a story and this is real. Here we go again around in circles. There has got to be a way to distinguish fact from fiction and yet be covert and still be real. This is like a game inside a game and now the truth is surfacing.
The truth about what is real for the whole world and I me. This is almost too much for me. But, I can’t let it get to me. I will just have to think of a way to be me and yet do the job as Sara. I am actually starting to like the name Sara better than my own. That’s probably because Tom calls me Sara.
I really have deep feelings for Tom and I can’t understand why so quick. I wander if he is having the same problem I am having with having a bond with some one. He basically voiced it today at lunch.
I better get some sleep.
 Enough thinking for tonight. I will wear my brain out inside all of these puzzles inside puzzles. I will just have to go with the experience and see what God has in store.”
Sara said a short prayer and recited God thank you for all you have given me on earth.

“Thank you for all the opportunities and experiences on earth that I know I can bring home again when I join you once more. Thank you for Jesus Christ our Lord and Savior and thank you for the Holy host and Heavenly Mother. I appreciate this opportunity to assist my country and you God. Please guide me and show me the way that you will have me go. I want to please you and to not let my government down. God, can you please let Tom or John Harris is really in love with me and to only share the truth of what you will reveal to both of us tomorrow? If it be thy will, in Jesus name I pray, Amen.”

Chapter 11

PSYCHIC CONNECTION

Tom was ready as usual in his uniform and knocking on Sara’s door at 0700.
Sara answered and said,
“Good Morning Tom. Bonnie is with the Colonel I guess because she never came in last night. I went to bed early like we agreed. Did you?”
Tom was all smiles and excited Sara could tell,
“Actually yes, right after my cold shower. Ready to eat fast so we can meet with the General at 0800. I don’t want us to be late our first workday together. The cart is waiting.”
Tom and Sara got out of the cart at the mess hall and hurriedly ate breakfast. The cart took them to the General’s office. The secretary announced to the General that they had arrived. The General opened his door and shook Tom’s hand.
“Well Tom I see you made it with our new NCO I mean Sarah. Sarah it’s nice to see you again. I am looking forward to seeing how you and Tom work together. Come on in and have a seat.”
The General shut the door and sat behind his big executive wood desk.
“Well, have a seat. I will make this brief. Sara you are going to now be working with Tom here on the aircraft that you saw yesterday. How do you feel about that?”
 Sara was surprised that he had jumped right into the conversation about the UFO and said,
“Actually General I can’t wait. I am very proud and honored that you have chosen me to assist Tom, I mean Staff Sergeant Bradley.”
 The General sat back in his chair as he grabbed his first cigar of the morning.
“Please Sara, May I call you Sara, feel free to call

Tom by his name as I do when we aren’t in a crowd or in front of others. The main reason you are chosen is because you have a pleasant demeanor and Tom here has suggested you for the position. Did Tom tell you this?”
Sara looked rather shyly at the General and then smiled at Tom.
“No Sir, I mean Yes Sir, You may call me Sarah. Sergeant, I mean Tom didn’t tell me that he actually officially recommended me for this job. He just said I could go with him today.”
The General twirled his cigar and raised his eyebrows at Tom.
“I see, well then let me lay this job out for you. You will be working directly for me and Tom will be your immediate Superior is that clear?”
Sara was more than ready to accept this position, “Yes Sir, I understand.”
 The General continued,
“Further more this is a Top Secret assignment and you are cleared for Secret or you would not have been allowed to come here. I also know that you have worked for the Judge Advocate General and the JAG office at Great Lakes Naval Service School Command. This tells me you know how to handle secrecy and can be trusted in very delicate situations.
I took the liberty of calling the command and spoke with the Commanding Officer there. He remembered you and spoke highly of you. So, this job is to be treated just like your naval investigative services and the Federal Bureau and NIS cases is that clear. Actually I have already assigned your clearance level needed to work here when you came no board.
But, it never hurts to do some first hand checking. I like to feel I know my team personally. All our calls go through Fort Bliss and no one knows of our secure lines here. But, we want you to know that you may be here for quite a while on this mission.

So no phone calls will be allowed out after today for you or Tom.”
Sara looked very seriously at the General and said,
“Yes Sir. I did work on NIS and FBI cases but didn’t know you could find that out. I have no problem with no phone calls home.”
The General said,
“Young Lady, I can find out anything I need to know about you when it comes to clearances in this secret facility. This is a practice here with our security clearances through the Office of Personnel Management and of course the U.S. Army. Now you and Tom both come highly recommended and have both served in divisions requiring at least a secret clearance.
You both know the language and of course the proper procedures for handling classified information. I understand you are actually a qualified classifier of information and so I will need you to assign all of this a Top Secret Classification on all information you and the Sergeant find out in the course of this investigation is that understood?”
Sara spoke up,
“Yes Sir, I totally understand the seriousness of this assignment and that I am to classify all information. But Sir, how will I do this? I have only classified for the United States Navy and only picked up documents and messages already classified as Top Secret for the army.”
“Just make sure everything that you experience is recorded and written down in your daily reports. These reports you can use a handheld tape recorder to be kept with you and the Sergeant at all times. Well these are complicated and not used in the field by most agents as of yet.
We have the latest high tech gadgets we own in here.  You will both have a voice activated recorder with you while on duty aboard the aircraft and while serving under me is that clear. You will probably get use to them and hardly notice them.

We will mike you up or the technicians will. We are going to use some remotes since the wires were cut yesterday on that uh spacecraft. And another thing, please refer to this project with us only and to no one else. We do not call this spacecraft a UFO is that understood?”
Sara looked at Tom and said,
“Yes Sir, but you mean strictly while we are on duty and not on our on time right?”
The General looked at Tom and said,
“Yes that’s right; whatever you and Tom want to do after hours is your own business. Security has you at Secret and Top Secret is needed but I am taking personal responsibility for you now on this project.
Everything you do I sign off on before it leaves this Command. All orders of yours come directly from me. All comes back so you answer directly to me and do exactly what I say.
I see you both have had Royal Top Secret but you still have to go through the regular channels for in processing.
Even though you had Royal Top Secret at other Commands and Sara as a GS 5 in the Navy she had a demotion of one rank recently when she enlisted in the U.S. Army.
But, to reenlist in the Army on this special project she is now TDY to us here. We have reinstated her GS5 or now E-5 but now you are an E7.
I have taken the liberty to order up your clearance file that I have assigned your interim Top Secret since I am the Commanding Officer.
Royal Top Secret gets your identification cards and retina scans but not any faster than regular processing here through security.
But, it helps. You should have them back by Friday. It usually takes at least twenty four hours to get into the system these days. We can’t by pass this so I am signing for you both on emergency interim since this is a special mission.

I need to get you started and oriented into our program since this is a highly irregular situation. Tom says that this requires two people to activate the aircraft. Until you get your ID cards with retina scan I will escort you down to the ship.
You may have watched the elevator floor numbers but we go below to Black Level 4. Without these cards you can only get there with me today and tomorrow so watch how I use my card and the equipment that scans my eye. It’s a simple process and you can’t go below without doing it so don’t forget or you may find yourself on your knees in front of the MP’s is that understood?”
Tom said yes sir then looked at Sara who immediately said “Yes sir.”
The General got on his intercom to his secretary outside his office and said,
“We will be leaving now so call Security for my cart.” The General didn’t give him time to answer.
He got up and put out his cigar and said,
“Good luck to both of you and do your best. We will equip you with your handheld recorders when we get downstairs. Security has the orders for both of you and will bring them to me and you will sign for these on Level 4. They will not leave Level 4.
They will be turned into Security each day as you leave. If you forget, Security will remind you. Let’s go and I mean sincerely, good luck on this new joint venture together. I am looking forward to making advances in leaps and bounds now that I have the right personnel for the job.”
 Sara looked at Tom and started to say something but Tom gave her the eye not too. Sara began thinking to herself, “How does he know we are right for the job?”
 Tom looked at Sara and acted as if he was answering her. Sara lost concentration but could tell Tom was answering her.

The secretary buzzed the intercom and told the General that Security was waiting. The General said,
“We are ready for our first test so let’s proceed.”
 Tom and Sara got up to follow the General out the door. The Sergeant looked over at Sara with anticipation. Sara began feeling exhilarated and thought to herself,
“I haven’t been this excited since riding my first roller coaster at Six Flags no better yet jumping out of an airplane.”
Security took them down the hall and to the elevator. Then they got off a floor just like the last time and crossed over to a personnel elevator and they went together down to Black Level 4.
The General used his identification card, swiped it and then put his eye up to the scanner.
Tom and Sara both watched the General.
They had both used this type of security scanner before.
But, the General apparently wasn’t aware that they had both done this type of procedure before.
Sara and Tom know that each other had been in the Pentagon on certain floors and with certain personnel in Area 51 and around Hangar 18 which supposedly didn’t exist in the outside world.
Sara and Tom had been in very compartmentalized need to know Top Secret investigations.
Not a word had been shared in the halls and in the elevators.
Not even the General murmured a word. He pointed out the Security cameras.
Finally the doors opened and they walked out the door and to the wall again and followed the General out over where he met the same technician or Engineer that they had both met in the meeting the day before.
The man in the white lab coat said,
“Everything is ready General shall we proceed.”

The General took a long pause and looked around as if checking to make sure that everyone was in place and that everyone was on post and in standby position.
Sara thought how much the big room looked like the set in the Steven Spielberg movie Close Encounters.
The only thing that was missing was the sound machine that piped in the sounds with colors. The aircraft was ahead of her and she walked two steps to the left of Tom and behind him.
The General was leading the way. Both Tom and Sara had on their army uniforms and noticed that most all were civilians in lab coats except for security, which was manned and posted at the door behind them.
Sara took a look up to see if she could see Bonnie and the Colonel. She didn’t spot them.
Sara couldn’t help but wander what happened to them and really had not had a chance to ask Tom and knew it was none of her business so she couldn’t ask the General.
That was the way it was in these types of facilities. Asking questions about personnel was not smart unless she was on an official investigation. Then Sara remembered.
“I am on an official investigation but I am the only one in this room that knows this.” Sara was now aware of the General and Tom. This was her focus as she listened intently.
The General said,
“I will be waiting out here for you.”
The General motioned for Security to bring the voice activated recorders that were in a belt like Sara had seen at Mc Donald’s and Burger King on the outside window personnel.
The battery packs were on inside the black mesh belts. The headphone was light as a feather and the General asked them to put on the headsets and test them. They worked fine.

Sara said,
“General can you here me? Tom can you here me” Tom looked at Sara and the General and motioned with thumbs up then said,
“Can you here me General? Sara are you reading me?”
Sara said,
“Yes, I hear you loud and clear.”
 The General said,
“Great, these will work fine. These will record and do the work they are voice activated so all you have to do is wear them and everything else is working fine and like I said they are voice activated. Tom looked at Sara and said, “Any doubts if so tell us now?”
 The General looked at Sara. Sara looked at the aircraft then Tom and then the General.
“None what so ever. Let’s do it!”
 The General said,
“Alright everyone this is a GO. Proceed. Begin recording now.”
 The General and the security MP’s left Sara and Tom to walk toward the aircraft ramp. Tom went first and looked back after two steps at Sara.
 He spoke,
“Sara stay with me. Follow me and do exactly as I say.”
Sara said,
“Yes Sir.”
 Sara knew they were being recorded now and all of this was official. There was an air of excitement, anticipation, and one of importance. Now it began to hit Sara. All of a sudden Sara looked up and stopped in her tracks to take it all in.
There is was the silver looking alien UFO or aircraft and she thought it looks bigger at the beginning of this ramp. Sara said it’s about the size of a doublewide trailer.


It’s actually what the stealth was modeled after.
Tom was walking up the ramp and said,
“Sara take notice of the outside wings as you go inside“
Tom disappeared inside the doorway and Sara was two steps away from the door and stopped for a brief moment to notice the design and contour of how the ship was shaped at the outside at the wing.
Then she walked into the doorway and stood. Sara though to herself,
“This is just like I have seen in my dreams.”
 Tom was seated in the Commander seat and Sara was thinking to herself,
“I usually sit there but I guess I am now the Co- Commander.”
 Tom looked quite suddenly at Sara without saying a word and thought out loud in his head.
“I heard that.”
 Sara looked astonished at him and noticed his mouth wasn’t moving. Sara stood frozen. Tom thought out loud again.
“Come inside Sara.”
 Sara spoke out loud,
 “Can you hear me?”
 This time Tom said out loud for the recorder,
 “Yes I can her you.”
Tom motioned for Sara to sit in the other seat.
There were only two seats.
As Sara began to sit down she noticed as she slowly sat down that the seat seemed to conform to her every move.
This was comfortable and then Sara said to herself.
“Home at last.”
Tom looked at Sara and Sara immediately knew he could here her thoughts.
This was just like when they had made love two nights before.


Tom was not shocked and much to Sara’s surprise she wasn’t surprised at all.
Tom said, out loud,
“Okay. All systems are go. General, everything is going fine. We are in the aircraft and are seated. We will now see what happens. Remember what happened the first time with the Colonel. I will now proceed with the same commands I used yesterday.”
Tom said to Sara out loud for the General to hear and so his voice is recorded.
“Sara, do exactly as I say and we should be Okay. I will give some voice commands and I want you to now say with me activate.”
Sara shook her head then said,
“Yes Sir, Commander.”
 Tom looked surprised and Sara smiled. Tom could see that Sara was right at home and was perfectly at ease in this aircraft.
Tom thought to himself,
 “It looks as if you have been here before.”
 Sara returned the thought,
“Tom I truly believe I have.”
 Tom thought so Sarah could understand without saying aloud.
“Well for me this will take some getting use to. I have to learn to differentiate when I am thinking out loud and you hear me and when I speak for the recorder.”
Then Tom said for the benefit of the General and the team,
“Let’s say activate.”
 As soon as he said the word,
Sara was already saying it with him,
“Activate.”
The chairs conformed to their bodies like they were made for them, the lights were coming on as the ramp began coming up all in perfect timing.

In awe they both watched as all happened as the door began to close the lights and console came on and the windows that were not there before were now open.
Sara noticed that her hands went into place and she then knew she had flown this ship before and thought aloud,
“Nice to see you again GUS.”
Tom heard her thoughts and said GUS. Then to Tom’s surprise the aircraft spoke.
“It’s nice to see you again too Commander. Will you now be Commander, Commander?
Tom looked at Sara and Sara looked at Tom as they turned and then they were sliding from back to back to side to side and the seats were as comfortable as a glove on a hand.
Tom was handling his experience fine. Tom was steadily trying to take in all the information and hears the General saying on the headphone.
“What’s happening, what’s happening in there?” Then the headphones went dead. There was no response and the General thought he had lost his personnel.

Tom and Sara were locked inside the UFO and there was no earthly possible way to retrieve them by the Men in Black or the U.S. Army now.
This was a situation that no arm of the government could explain since this underground facility and UFO didn’t really exist. There was a lot of the government that wasn’t shared except among the personnel who were kept under secrecy.

Chapter 12

THE UFO SPEAKS

“Commander what is your command?”
Tom looked at Sara and neither knew what the answer should be.
“Commander?”
Tom spoke first.
“Sara are you familiar with this aircraft at all?”
Sara looked at Tom.
“Tom, I am feeling like I have been here before in my dreams but quite honestly, I am at a loss for words. Do you know how to make the door open again?”
“I did last time, all I said was de-activate and the thing just reversed motion. But this time it is communicating with me or you or us.”
The aircraft spoke again.
“Commander, will that be Co-Commander now in the command seats. What is your command, Commander or Co-Commander?”
 Tom said,
“Can you tell us who you are?”
“I am the spacecraft Commander.”
 Tom looked at Sara.
 “Who created you then?”
 The aircraft said,
 “The creators.”

Chapter 13 – Two weeks in 14 minutes outside of earth’s atmosphere

THE BEST PART IS COMING

TAKEN UP BY
TJ MORRIS.ACIR
?
AUTHORS
 THOMAS R. MORRIS & THERESA J. MORRIS

Email: MsTJMorris@aol.com
Website: http://www.theresamorris.com
Also: http://www.americannewsmagazine.com
And http://www.socialparanormal.com

Theresa Janette Morris, Author/Consultant,
Social Entrepreneur/Publisher
Now has TJ Morris TM ACIR sm TIMELY MANOR & MORRIS MANOR BOOK imprints of Morris Publishing a division of Morris productions.
TJ Thurmond also had TJT Enterprises for a while in Texas.
Ambassador of Goodwill since 1966-67, Houston, Texas.
Formerly known as an Investigative Reporter (ACIR),
Business & Public Security Consultant, Psychic Medium, Speaker, Producer, Founded Ascension Ancient Mystery Schools of Ascension Centers Hawaii, USA 1990. Prior Military – U.S. Navy, 1985-1993, (8 Years) Commercial over the Road Truck Driver 1995-2003 (8 Years) -Former CEO of Profit and Nonprofit Corporations. ACIR since 1968, NASA, Houston, Texas-Government Contractor. Theresa is married to Thomas R. Morris, Author, Artist, Contractor Agent, World Traveler, Prior Military, U.S. Army,  1980-1993, European Theater, 13 years, Knighted by Queen Elizabeth as Sir Thomas. Thomas came back to the states and was a professional
Commercial over the Road Truck Driver 1994-2007- 13 years.

Thomas R. Morris, Author
First Edition 2010
THE PACKAGE
Now Available

Theresa J Thurmond Morris, Author/Social Entrepreneur

ET SPIRIT OF THE ASCENSION AGE FOR LIGHTWORKERS

Copyright TJ Morris tm ACIR sm TJ Morris Publishing Theresa J Thurmond Morris Copyright Owner Permission is conditionally granted to redistribute and reproduce articles published in Planet Information ET work and on this web site, for non-commercial purposes only, and provided the copy remain intact and unaltered. For commercial reproduction, contact the editor. If you wish to reproduce any of our articles on your web site, please make use of the following notices to be placed at the end of the article: Permission to re-send, post and place on web sites for non-commercial purposes, and if shown only in its entirety with no changes or additions. This notice must accompany all re-posting. FULL DISCLAIMER: THIS REPORT AND PUBLICATIONS DISCUSSED ARE INTENDED SOLELY FOR INFORMATION PURPOSES AND ARE NOT TO BE CONSTRUED, UNDER ANY CIRCUMSTANCES, BY IMPLICATION OR OTHERWISE, AS AN OFFER TO SELL OR A SOLICITATION TO BUY OR SELL OR TRADE IN ANY COMMODITIES, SECURITIES, OR CURRENCIES HEREIN NAMED. INFORMATION IS OBTAINED FROM SOURCES BELIEVED TO BE RELIABLE, BUT IS IN NO WAY GUARANTEED. NO GUARANTEE OF ANY KIND IS IMPLIED OR POSSIBLE WHERE PROJECTIONS OF FUTURE CONDITIONS ARE ATTEMPTED. IN NO EVENT SHOULD THE CONTENT OF THIS REPORT BE CONSTRUED AS AN EXPRESS OR IMPLIED PROMISE, GUARANTEE OR IMPLICATION BY OR FROM THE SERVICES, ASCENSION AGE ORGANIZATION, OR ANY OF ITS OFFICERS, DIRECTORS, EMPLOYEES, AFFILIATES OR OTHER AGENTS THAT YOU WILL PROFIT OR THAT LOSSES CAN OR WILL BE LIMITED IN ANY MANNER WHATSOEVER. SOME RECOMMENDED TRADES MAY INVOLVE SECURITIES HELD BY OUR OFFICERS, AFFILIATES, EDITORS, WRITERS OR EMPLOYEES, AND INVESTMENT DECISIONS MAY BE INCONSISTENT WITH OR EVEN CONTRADICTORY TO THE DISCUSSION OR RECOMMENDATION IN THE SERVICE. PAST RESULTS ARE NO INDICATION OF FUTURE PERFORMANCE. ALL INVESTMENTS ARE SUBJECT TO RISK, WHICH SHOULD BE CONSIDERED PRIOR TO MAKING ANY INVESTMENT DECISIONS. CONSULT YOUR PERSONAL INVESTMENT ADVISERS BEFORE MAKING AN INVESTMENT DECISION. THE AMOUNT OF SIGNED BOOKS REMAINING APPLIED TO THE ORIGINAL AIRING OF THE BROADCAST ONLY. FOR PRIVACY PROTECTION, ABBREVIATED OR FICTITIOUS NAMES WERE USED FOR SOME OF THE INDIVIDUALS IN THIS REPORT. WHILE THESE INDIVIDUALS HAD GREAT RESULTS, RESULTS ARE NOT THE SAME FOR EVERYONE. PLEASE VIEW OUR TERMS OF USE FOR FULL DISCLOSURE UNDER OPEN SOURCE. Copyright TJ Morris tm ACIR sm TJ Morris Publishing Theresa J Thurmond Morris Copyright Owner CLAIM OF COMMON Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 3.0 Unported CREATIVE COMMONS CORPORATION IS NOT A LAW FIRM AND DOES NOT PROVIDE LEGAL SERVICES. DISTRIBUTION OF THIS LICENSE DOES NOT CREATE AN ATTORNEY-CLIENT RELATIONSHIP. CREATIVE COMMONS PROVIDES THIS INFORMATION ON AN “AS-IS” BASIS. CREATIVE COMMONS MAKES NO WARRANTIES REGARDING THE INFORMATION PROVIDED, AND DISCLAIMS LIABILITY FOR DAMAGES RESULTING FROM ITS USE. License THE WORK (AS DEFINED BELOW) IS PROVIDED UNDER THE TERMS OF THIS CREATIVE COMMONS PUBLIC LICENSE (“CCPL” OR “LICENSE”). THE WORK IS PROTECTED BY COPYRIGHT AND/OR OTHER APPLICABLE LAW. ANY USE OF THE WORK OTHER THAN AS AUTHORIZED UNDER THIS LICENSE OR COPYRIGHT LAW IS PROHIBITED. BY EXERCISING ANY RIGHTS TO THE WORK PROVIDED HERE, YOU ACCEPT AND AGREE TO BE BOUND BY THE TERMS OF THIS LICENSE. TO THE EXTENT THIS LICENSE MAY BE CONSIDERED TO BE A CONTRACT, THE LICENSOR GRANTS YOU THE RIGHTS CONTAINED HERE IN CONSIDERATION OF YOUR ACCEPTANCE OF SUCH TERMS AND CONDITIONS. 1. Definitions “Adaptation” means a work based upon the Work, or upon the Work and other pre-existing works, such as a translation, adaptation, derivative work, arrangement of music or other alterations of a literary or artistic work, or phonogram or performance and includes cinematographic adaptations or any other form in which the Work may be recast, transformed, or adapted including in any form recognizably derived from the original, except that a work that constitutes a Collection will not be considered an Adaptation for the purpose of this License. For the avoidance of doubt, where the Work is a musical work, performance or phonogram, the synchronization of the Work in timed-relation with a moving image (“synching”) will be considered an Adaptation for the purpose of this License. “Collection” means a collection of literary or artistic works, such as encyclopedias and anthologies, or performances, phonograms or broadcasts, or other works or subject matter other than works listed in Section 1(f) below, which, by reason of the selection and arrangement of their contents, constitute intellectual creations, in which the Work is included in its entirety in unmodified form along with one or more other contributions, each constituting separate and independent works in themselves, which together are assembled into a collective whole. A work that constitutes a Collection will not be considered an Adaptation (as defined below) for the purposes of this License. “Creative Commons Compatible License” means a license that is listed at http://creativecommons.org/compatiblelicenses that has been approved by Creative Commons as being essentially equivalent to this License, including, at a minimum, because that license: (i) contains terms that have the same purpose, meaning and effect as the License Elements of this License; and, (ii) explicitly permits the relicensing of adaptations of works made available under that license under this License or a Creative Commons jurisdiction license with the same License Elements as this License. “Distribute” means to make available to the public the original and copies of the Work or Adaptation, as appropriate, through sale or other transfer of ownership. “License Elements” means the following high-level license attributes as selected by Licensor and indicated in the title of this License: Attribution, ShareAlike. “Licensor” means the individual, individuals, entity or entities that offer(s) the Work under the terms of this License. “Original Author” means, in the case of a literary or artistic work, the individual, individuals, entity or entities who created the Work or if no individual or entity can be identified, the publisher; and in addition (i) in the case of a performance the actors, singers, musicians, dancers, and other persons who act, sing, deliver, declaim, play in, interpret or otherwise perform literary or artistic works or expressions of folklore; (ii) in the case of a phonogram the producer being the person or legal entity who first fixes the sounds of a performance or other sounds; and, (iii) in the case of broadcasts, the organization that transmits the broadcast. “Work” means the literary and/or artistic work offered under the terms of this License including without limitation any production in the literary, scientific and artistic domain, whatever may be the mode or form of its expression including digital form, such as a book, pamphlet and other writing; a lecture, address, sermon or other work of the same nature; a dramatic or dramatico-musical work; a choreographic work or entertainment in dumb show; a musical composition with or without words; a cinematographic work to which are assimilated works expressed by a process analogous to cinematography; a work of drawing, painting, architecture, sculpture, engraving or lithography; a photographic work to which are assimilated works expressed by a process analogous to photography; a work of applied art; an illustration, map, plan, sketch or three-dimensional work relative to geography, topography, architecture or science; a performance; a broadcast; a phonogram; a compilation of data to the extent it is protected as a copyrightable work; or a work performed by a variety or circus performer to the extent it is not otherwise considered a literary or artistic work. “You” means an individual or entity exercising rights under this License who has not previously violated the terms of this License with respect to the Work, or who has received express permission from the Licensor to exercise rights under this License despite a previous violation. “Publicly Perform” means to perform public recitations of the Work and to communicate to the public those public recitations, by any means or process, including by wire or wireless means or public digital performances; to make available to the public Works in such a way that members of the public may access these Works from a place and at a place individually chosen by them; to perform the Work to the public by any means or process and the communication to the public of the performances of the Work, including by public digital performance; to broadcast and rebroadcast the Work by any means including signs, sounds or images. “Reproduce” means to make copies of the Work by any means including without limitation by sound or visual recordings and the right of fixation and reproducing fixations of the Work, including storage of a protected performance or phonogram in digital form or other electronic medium. 2. Fair Dealing Rights. Nothing in this License is intended to reduce, limit, or restrict any uses free from copyright or rights arising from limitations or exceptions that are provided for in connection with the copyright protection under copyright law or other applicable laws. 3. License Grant. Subject to the terms and conditions of this License, Licensor hereby grants You a worldwide, royalty-free, non-exclusive, perpetual (for the duration of the applicable copyright) license to exercise the rights in the Work as stated below: to Reproduce the Work, to incorporate the Work into one or more Collections, and to Reproduce the Work as incorporated in the Collections; to create and Reproduce Adaptations provided that any such Adaptation, including any translation in any medium, takes reasonable steps to clearly label, demarcate or otherwise identify that changes were made to the original Work. For example, a translation could be marked “The original work was translated from English to Spanish,” or a modification could indicate “The original work has been modified.”; to Distribute and Publicly Perform the Work including as incorporated in Collections; and, to Distribute and Publicly Perform Adaptations. For the avoidance of doubt: Non-waivable Compulsory License Schemes. In those jurisdictions in which the right to collect royalties through any statutory or compulsory licensing scheme cannot be waived, the Licensor reserves the exclusive right to collect such royalties for any exercise by You of the rights granted under this License; Waivable Compulsory License Schemes. In those jurisdictions in which the right to collect royalties through any statutory or compulsory licensing scheme can be waived, the Licensor waives the exclusive right to collect such royalties for any exercise by You of the rights granted under this License; and, Voluntary License Schemes. The Licensor waives the right to collect royalties, whether individually or, in the event that the Licensor is a member of a collecting society that administers voluntary licensing schemes, via that society, from any exercise by You of the rights granted under this License. The above rights may be exercised in all media and formats whether now known or hereafter devised. The above rights include the right to make such modifications as are technically necessary to exercise the rights in other media and formats. Subject to Section 8(f), all rights not expressly granted by Licensor are hereby reserved. 4. Restrictions. The license granted in Section 3 above is expressly made subject to and limited by the following restrictions: You may Distribute or Publicly Perform the Work only under the terms of this License. You must include a copy of, or the Uniform Resource Identifier (URI) for, this License with every copy of the Work You Distribute or Publicly Perform. You may not offer or impose any terms on the Work that restrict the terms of this License or the ability of the recipient of the Work to exercise the rights granted to that recipient under the terms of the License. You may not sublicense the Work. You must keep intact all notices that refer to this License and to the disclaimer of warranties with every copy of the Work You Distribute or Publicly Perform. When You Distribute or Publicly Perform the Work, You may not impose any effective technological measures on the Work that restrict the ability of a recipient of the Work from You to exercise the rights granted to that recipient under the terms of the License. This Section 4(a) applies to the Work as incorporated in a Collection, but this does not require the Collection apart from the Work itself to be made subject to the terms of this License. If You create a Collection, upon notice from any Licensor You must, to the extent practicable, remove from the Collection any credit as required by Section 4(c), as requested. If You create an Adaptation, upon notice from any Licensor You must, to the extent practicable, remove from the Adaptation any credit as required by Section 4(c), as requested. You may Distribute or Publicly Perform an Adaptation only under the terms of: (i) this License; (ii) a later version of this License with the same License Elements as this License; (iii) a Creative Commons jurisdiction license (either this or a later license version) that contains the same License Elements as this License (e.g., Attribution-ShareAlike 3.0 US)); (iv) a Creative Commons Compatible License. If you license the Adaptation under one of the licenses mentioned in (iv), you must comply with the terms of that license. If you license the Adaptation under the terms of any of the licenses mentioned in (i), (ii) or (iii) (the “Applicable License”), you must comply with the terms of the Applicable License generally and the following provisions: (I) You must include a copy of, or the URI for, the Applicable License with every copy of each Adaptation You Distribute or Publicly Perform; (II) You may not offer or impose any terms on the Adaptation that restrict the terms of the Applicable License or the ability of the recipient of the Adaptation to exercise the rights granted to that recipient under the terms of the Applicable License; (III) You must keep intact all notices that refer to the Applicable License and to the disclaimer of warranties with every copy of the Work as included in the Adaptation You Distribute or Publicly Perform; (IV) when You Distribute or Publicly Perform the Adaptation, You may not impose any effective technological measures on the Adaptation that restrict the ability of a recipient of the Adaptation from You to exercise the rights granted to that recipient under the terms of the Applicable License. This Section 4(b) applies to the Adaptation as incorporated in a Collection, but this does not require the Collection apart from the Adaptation itself to be made subject to the terms of the Applicable License. If You Distribute, or Publicly Perform the Work or any Adaptations or Collections, You must, unless a request has been made pursuant to Section 4(a), keep intact all copyright notices for the Work and provide, reasonable to the medium or means You are utilizing: (i) the name of the Original Author (or pseudonym, if applicable) if supplied, and/or if the Original Author and/or Licensor designate another party or parties (e.g., a sponsor institute, publishing entity, journal) for attribution (“Attribution Parties”) in Licensor’s copyright notice, terms of service or by other reasonable means, the name of such party or parties; (ii) the title of the Work if supplied; (iii) to the extent reasonably practicable, the URI, if any, that Licensor specifies to be associated with the Work, unless such URI does not refer to the copyright notice or licensing information for the Work; and (iv) , consistent with Ssection 3(b), in the case of an Adaptation, a credit identifying the use of the Work in the Adaptation (e.g., “French translation of the Work by Original Author,” or “Screenplay based on original Work by Original Author”). The credit required by this Section 4(c) may be implemented in any reasonable manner; provided, however, that in the case of a Adaptation or Collection, at a minimum such credit will appear, if a credit for all contributing authors of the Adaptation or Collection appears, then as part of these credits and in a manner at least as prominent as the credits for the other contributing authors. For the avoidance of doubt, You may only use the credit required by this Section for the purpose of attribution in the manner set out above and, by exercising Your rights under this License, You may not implicitly or explicitly assert or imply any connection with, sponsorship or endorsement by the Original Author, Licensor and/or Attribution Parties, as appropriate, of You or Your use of the Work, without the separate, express prior written permission of the Original Author, Licensor and/or Attribution Parties. Except as otherwise agreed in writing by the Licensor or as may be otherwise permitted by applicable law, if You Reproduce, Distribute or Publicly Perform the Work either by itself or as part of any Adaptations or Collections, You must not distort, mutilate, modify or take other derogatory action in relation to the Work which would be prejudicial to the Original Author’s honor or reputation. Licensor agrees that in those jurisdictions (e.g. Japan), in which any exercise of the right granted in Section 3(b) of this License (the right to make Adaptations) would be deemed to be a distortion, mutilation, modification or other derogatory action prejudicial to the Original Author’s honor and reputation, the Licensor will waive or not assert, as appropriate, this Section, to the fullest extent permitted by the applicable national law, to enable You to reasonably exercise Your right under Section 3(b) of this License (right to make Adaptations) but not otherwise. 5. Representations, Warranties and Disclaimer UNLESS OTHERWISE MUTUALLY AGREED TO BY THE PARTIES IN WRITING, LICENSOR OFFERS THE WORK AS-IS AND MAKES NO REPRESENTATIONS OR WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND CONCERNING THE WORK, EXPRESS, IMPLIED, STATUTORY OR OTHERWISE, INCLUDING, WITHOUT LIMITATION, WARRANTIES OF TITLE, MERCHANTIBILITY, FITNESS FOR A PARTICULAR PURPOSE, NONINFRINGEMENT, OR THE ABSENCE OF LATENT OR OTHER DEFECTS, ACCURACY, OR THE PRESENCE OF ABSENCE OF ERRORS, WHETHER OR NOT DISCOVERABLE. SOME JURISDICTIONS DO NOT ALLOW THE EXCLUSION OF IMPLIED WARRANTIES, SO SUCH EXCLUSION MAY NOT APPLY TO YOU. 6. Limitation on Liability. EXCEPT TO THE EXTENT REQUIRED BY APPLICABLE LAW, IN NO EVENT WILL LICENSOR BE LIABLE TO YOU ON ANY LEGAL THEORY FOR ANY SPECIAL, INCIDENTAL, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR EXEMPLARY DAMAGES ARISING OUT OF THIS LICENSE OR THE USE OF THE WORK, EVEN IF LICENSOR HAS BEEN ADVISED OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES. 7. Termination This License and the rights granted hereunder will terminate automatically upon any breach by You of the terms of this License. Individuals or entities who have received Adaptations or Collections from You under this License, however, will not have their licenses terminated provided such individuals or entities remain in full compliance with those licenses. Sections 1, 2, 5, 6, 7, and 8 will survive any termination of this License. Subject to the above terms and conditions, the license granted here is perpetual (for the duration of the applicable copyright in the Work). Notwithstanding the above, Licensor reserves the right to release the Work under different license terms or to stop distributing the Work at any time; provided, however that any such election will not serve to withdraw this License (or any other license that has been, or is required to be, granted under the terms of this License), and this License will continue in full force and effect unless terminated as stated above. 8. Miscellaneous Each time You Distribute or Publicly Perform the Work or a Collection, the Licensor offers to the recipient a license to the Work on the same terms and conditions as the license granted to You under this License. Each time You Distribute or Publicly Perform an Adaptation, Licensor offers to the recipient a license to the original Work on the same terms and conditions as the license granted to You under this License. If any provision of this License is invalid or unenforceable under applicable law, it shall not affect the validity or enforceability of the remainder of the terms of this License, and without further action by the parties to this agreement, such provision shall be reformed to the minimum extent necessary to make such provision valid and enforceable. No term or provision of this License shall be deemed waived and no breach consented to unless such waiver or consent shall be in writing and signed by the party to be charged with such waiver or consent. This License constitutes the entire agreement between the parties with respect to the Work licensed here. There are no understandings, agreements or representations with respect to the Work not specified here. Licensor shall not be bound by any additional provisions that may appear in any communication from You. This License may not be modified without the mutual written agreement of the Licensor and You. The rights granted under, and the subject matter referenced, in this License were drafted utilizing the terminology of the Berne Convention for the Protection of Literary and Artistic Works (as amended on September 28, 1979), the Rome Convention of 1961, the WIPO Copyright Treaty of 1996, the WIPO Performances and Phonograms Treaty of 1996 and the Universal Copyright Convention (as revised on July 24, 1971). These rights and subject matter take effect in the relevant jurisdiction in which the License terms are sought to be enforced according to the corresponding provisions of the implementation of those treaty provisions in the applicable national law. If the standard suite of rights granted under applicable copyright law includes additional rights not granted under this License, such additional rights are deemed to be included in the License; this License is not intended to restrict the license of any rights under applicable law. Creative Commons Notice Creative Commons is not a party to this License, and makes no warranty whatsoever in connection with the Work. Creative Commons will not be liable to You or any party on any legal theory for any damages whatsoever, including without limitation any general, special, incidental or consequential damages arising in connection to this license. Notwithstanding the foregoing two (2) sentences, if Creative Commons has expressly identified itself as the Licensor hereunder, it shall have all rights and obligations of Licensor. Except for the limited purpose of indicating to the public that the Work is licensed under the CCPL, Creative Commons does not authorize the use by either party of the trademark “Creative Commons” or any related trademark or logo of Creative Commons without the prior written consent of Creative Commons. Any permitted use will be in compliance with Creative Commons’ then-current trademark usage guidelines, as may be published on its website or otherwise made available upon request from time to time. For the avoidance of doubt, this trademark restriction does not form part of the License. Creative Commons may be contacted at http://creativecommons.org/.